The two fugitives have to be smuggled out of Wadek and the Norse have unusual ideas how to handle this. Once the two vessels depart the crews settle down to the next leg of their voyage, learning more about each other as they do so.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

62 - Blood and Subterfuge

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2022 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

The small group that entered the market square early the following morning were by now familiar to most of the stall-holders. Ursula and Tyra, dressed and cowled in their modest Yodan women's attire, were accompanied by Torvin and Ragnar in the event of any trouble, together with the smaller figure of Adin, who was looking for fresh food to provision their two vessels.

Also with them today was Kedian, who would be helping to cook it. This would be his first trip away from the Green Ptuvil and was more in the nature of a test to see how far he had recovered. He would not be expected to carry anything unless he wanted to.

«Where first, Mistress?» asked Torvin.

«It should not take too long to collect the herbs I ordered,» Ursula replied, «and then we can split up as arranged. We have much to do and we need to get back so that Her Highness can begin the,» a smile here, «special departure arrangements.»

The three Norse grinned. «Yah,» Ragnar agreed, «it is definitely time for some fun now. Where is your herb to be found?»

Ursual pointed. «Over there. The woman at that stall. Come on.»

The woman smiled as the group approached. "Good morning to you, Mistress, and to your companions. Surely you did not think it would take six to carry such a small package of herbs?"

"Good morning to you, Mistress. Our ship departs later this morning and our cook has come to pick up some fresh provisions. There are enough of us that a wagon will probably be required to take it all down to the docks."

"Ah? We will be sorry to see you leave, Mistress. I have your herbs here, as you requested."

The woman turned, bent and came up with a hard-glazed stoneware jar with a cork plug in the wide mouth. She carefully balanced her scales then poured the entire contents of the jar into one of the pans before adding weight after weight to the other pan to make it balance.

"There! Five silverweights and an eighth, I deem. I will not charge you for the eighth, you may have it since there is little other call for it."

"Thank you. Can I test it?"

"Surely, Mistress, it is the custom, except I doubt either of us knows what to expect."

"I was shown a small sample by the woman who told me the recipe," Ursula explained, "and I have a good enough memory, I think."

She dipped the tip of one little finger into the pile and brought it close under her nose. She wanted to smell it without accidentally inhaling it so tried to avoid breathing heavily. Yes, this was the stuff, and the smell was strong which meant that it was fresh.

She nodded. "Done. Can I take it in that jar? It looks robust enough and that is just what I need when we are traveling on the river."

"As you wish, Mistress, though I must needs ask four Benis for the jar."

Ursula counted out the coins as the woman transferred the reddish powder back into the jar and resealed it.

"Mistress? We agreed nine Sols a silverweight and you have paid me ten!"

Ursula began holding up fingers. "The jar, Mistress. Tsuft root that is fresh. Prompt service and no attempt to swindle us. You deserve it, Mistress."

The stallholder bowed. "I am grateful to you, Mistress. Sometimes this business is hard and it is refreshing to find someone who understands this. Good-day to you and your friends. Safety on your journey on the river."

Ursula bowed her head in return. "Thank you, Mistress."

"What is it your cook seeks? Mayhap I can point him at the better suppliers here."

"If you would, Mistress." She turned. «Adin, what do we need?»

The little cook shrugged. «The usual, Mistress. Meat, mostly. Vegetables, fruit, whatever else might be fresh today. Not fish, it will go off in the heat. Bread, of course.»

Ursula translated and the stall holder pointed. "Then, Mistress, if you would follow my advice, go first to -"

* * *

It was mid-morning and the crew had begun to trickle into the courtyard of the mansion ready to help carry the belongings of the Princess and her entourage down to her ship. The servants were sorry to see them depart and gathered around the entrance of the kitchen block to watch proceedings. Some of the younger ones were marveling at the physique of the big, hairy warriors while others looked skeptically at their outlandish attire.

Suddenly, an argument developed! First it just seemed to be words spoken but it swiftly escalated into pushing and shoving. The mass of men seemed, somehow, to separate into opposing forces and then matters abruptly turned into violence, a full-scale brawl spilling all over the courtyard cobbles.

The women immediately withdrew into the kitchen block and closed the door, but many hung out of the windows, horrified, as swords and axes were swung with apparent fury. Two of the younger women screamed with shock at the unexpected battle taking place barely strides in front of them.

Then there was a deep-throated shout and everyone paused, the mass of men separating to reveal one of their number on the stones, his head oozing blood and who knew what else. As suddenly as it had begun tempers cooled and they began looking at each other with shame and guilt.

From out of the mansion the Princess strode, her own face livid with fury. Her high-pitched voice, strident with rage, cut through all other noise. As she berated her men in their own, gutteral tongue, they sank, automatically, on one knee towards the ground. She went to the injured man, her face bearing an expression of distress.

From out of the mansion rushed the Princess's healer and her assistant, both still attired in the Yodan robes they had worn earlier that day. They knelt at the injured man's side, the assistant already reaching into her bag for bandages. A report was given to the Princess and her imperious finger directed two men to run into the house, from where they emerged a little later carrying a stretcher. The injured man was gently loaded onto it and carried into the mansion followed by healer and assistant.

The Princess made her men stand and form ranks, whereby she berated them in her shrill voice. The servant women shuddered at the tone, noting how lucky they were not to have crossed her during her stay at the mansion. But she was a Princess, what else would one expect from such a person?

- - -

«You are not injured, Stine?»

The warrior finished wiping his head dry with the towel. «No, Mistress. I might have a lump tomorrow from falling on the cobbles but that is all. You yourself have examined me, not even a scratch! That blood which Adin provided still smells, though.»

«That was a good touch of his,» Ursula admitted. «Buying offal in the market and draining the blood out of it, that made it all look more real. Unfortunately you got some on your tee shirt.»

Stine grinned. «But even that works in our favor, Mistress! The Yodan wears it now, as he does the bandages and the rest of the blood. It should soon wash out.»

Zakaros looked up at them from the stretcher. His head was heavily bandaged and he was wearing Stine's tee shirt and shorts, both now splashed with blood.

"Mistress, I must admit to being an amateur among you," he commented. "To put on a battle like that, at short notice and with no preparation, and yet not a single man has any wounds! I am astonished."

"These are really simple folk," she replied, "but they have traditions that are completely different to anything you or I might know. Do not be surprised by anything you see as we journey along."

"After this morning? Mistress, I will heed your words."

"Then heed them now. You are injured, there is a cut on your scalp made with an ax which I have stitched, but you almost certainly have concussion. So, close your eyes, relax, and do absolutely nothing until we get you on board the ship. Let the men carry out the rest of the plan."

Ursula turned. "Karan? Are you ready?"

The healer's assistant stood behind her, now attired in Tyra's Yodan dress, cowl and apron over his normal tunic and tights. He shuffled uncomfortably in the borrowed sandals.

"I am, Mistress. I am glad that I am no woman of Yod, who must needs spend all her days attired thus."

"It is not quite as bad as it feels, Karan," Ursula reassured him. "You are wearing your normal clothes underneath which makes everything feel bulky and which is going to make you feel hot. When women wear attire like that we don't have that problem."

The disguised young healer looked apprehensively at Tyra, who had changed into a ship dress to release her Yodan attire for his disguise.

"Mistress, is that what women customarily wear in other lands? It is unseemly to my eyes, though doubtless I will adapt to the idea."

"That is a ship dress, which was designed for us in Joth for wear in hot weather. It keeps us cool as we sail along. What our men wear is for the same purpose. Now, we had better go. You walk on the left and I will go on the right side. That will obscure anyone who tries to get a good look at Zakaros's face. Oh, and remember to keep your cowl pulled forward, to keep your own face out of the light."

"As you say, Mistress." He grinned. "I never imagined that, as a healer, I would be doing anything like this!"

Four of the men were summoned from below, each picking up one corner of the stretcher. It was carefully carried downstairs so as not to disturb the 'injured' occupant. In the courtyard a longish two-wheeled handcart awaited and the stretcher was placed in the bed. Two of the men then began pushing the cart out into the street, Ursula and Karan keeping close to either side with their attention fixed on the occupant.

At the dock entrance they were immediately admitted by the blue-coated sentries. The cart was pushed along to the head of the pontoon chain where it halted. Since it would not be possible to push it all the way along to the ship, a minor risk now had to be taken.

"Zakaros, time for you to revive a little. We will tilt the cart slightly and you will have to climb out, acting groggy. Our men will then help you along the pontoons with us following."

"As you command, Mistress."

He staggered upright and was helped by the two Norsemen, who each draped one of his arms over a shoulder. Thus propped they began the long slow walk along the pontoon chain with Ursula and Karan following.

"Maker! Is that your ship?" Zakaros muttered. "I did not realize how big it was!"

"Quietly, please. If you should be talking at all it would be in a different tongue. Remember who you are supposed to be."

"Pardon, Mistress... but why are we not going there?"

"It is completely open as you see. If you went there you would be exposed for everyone to look at until we sailed. It could be done but the alternative is less awkward... once we get you on board. Here, step carefully."

Two of the barge men helped the small party board the Green Ptuvil and then led the way towards the stern. Zakaros was assisted down into the rear cabin and the rest followed. Ursula breathed a sigh of relief.

"So far so good. Thank you, boys, you can go back to the mansion now. There are enough people already on board for us to manage. Zakaros, please sit down at the table for a moment. Karan, Baros will take you to a cabin where you can remove that Yodan outfit. I have to remind both of you that you are to stay somewhere inside this cabin until after we have set sail. The slightest suspicion that either of you are on board will wreck the whole plan."

Zakaros looked around and then up at Ursula. "A barge? I did not know that you people possessed such a thing."

Ursula's smile was wry. "It was necessary since we began accumulating extra travelers like yourself. We could all have traveled on the Visund but it would not have been comfortable for the women."

"Women? You mean yourself, your assistant, the two with swords and Her Highness?"

Her expression sobered quickly. "There are five other women on board whom we rescued from a band of rogue Yodan soldiers. All were badly used by those men, such that they may not want to enter the same room as yourself. There are also six men we rescued from the same place. All the men are bargemen who were captured by chance. Baros, who you just saw with Karan, is one of them and he is Captain of this barge. None have any liking for Yodans."

Zakaros pursed his lips. "I wonder, it might have been easier to face death than this. I wonder if asking to join your company was the act of a coward, and now I must needs pay the price."

She nodded. "There will be a price to pay and it will be up to you how you face it. Remember this, though. If you are running away it will be you that you are running away from. Face yourself, understand yourself, and you may survive a better man."

"Strange advice you give, Mistress."

"Remember that I am supposed to be a healer. It is not only broken bones and sword cuts that I heal, I also have a responsibility to the minds of my patients."

"I am rebuked, Mistress. Apparently I know less about the arts of the healer than I thought I did. If you would accept my apology. Tell me, did you see anyone take notice as I was brought here?"

"I did. One of the men was standing across the street facing the entrance to the courtyard as we left. Since I could not turn around, I do not know if he followed us as far as the dock entrance. I am fairly sure that he would not have been permitted to enter the docks behind us, though." Ursula shrugged. "That proves nothing, since someone else may already have been inside the docks. It means that you and Karan have to remain hidden until we are well away from Wadek."

Baros and Karan reappeared, the latter now in his tunic and tights.

"Captain," Ursula addressed Baros, "this is Zakaros Stonecarver, once a Commissioner in the Ascendancy and now a fugitive from everyone in Yod, including the Pakmalis. The young man is named Karan and I know little more about him except that he was an assistant to an older healer who is set in his ways. He decided to petition me to rescue him and further his education and I agreed. He would have faced certain death had he remained behind. Zakaros, Karan, Baros is Captain of this barge, which is named the Green Ptuvil. Aboard this vessel his word is law, do you understand?"

Zakaros nodded. "I do. Captain, if I may help, then command me, though I do not yet know one rope from another."

Baros looked him up and down. "We could do with another pair of hands. Wait until we are away from Wadek, get yourself cleaned up and I'll decide what to do with you. Is that real blood?"

"It is," he replied, "but not mine nor any other man's. I believe that one of the cooks obtained it in the market when buying meat for the voyage."

"Ah, I see. Still, in this heat it will soon stink."

Baros turned to Karan, an eyebrow raised. The young man coughed.

"Captain, I too will do what I can but I know even less than Master Zakaros does. I thought that -" His eyes went to meet those of Ursula.

She said, "Tyra and I will be on board this time, Captain. I expect that I'll need to spend some time finding out what Karan knows but, when you need someone to lend a hand, I'm sure he will do what he can."

A head poked over the top of the deck hatch. "Captain? If you have a moment."

Baros nodded to Ursula. "By your leave, Mistress." He went up the companionway and out of sight. Zakaros stared at Ursula.

"Forgive me, Mistress, if I am confused. Master Baros is Captain yet he defers to you. I thought Her Highness ruled over all."

"It is a curious arrangement, I will agree. Princess Eriana does, indeed, command the whole company. Most of her men, who will be on the big ship, are her retainers and are sworn personally to her. Some are sailors, most are fighting men. Under her are Captain Tor, who commands the Visund, Captain Baros, who commands this barge, the Green Ptuvil, and Commander Lars, who commands her men.

"Since the Visund is a completely open hull we thought it best to acquire the Green Ptuvil for those whom we rescued, since the accommodation here is more comfortable. We have converted the two holds into bunk rooms, one for the men and one for the women. Almost none of those on board this barge are sworn to Her Highness, though I suspect that may change for some as we go along.

"As for me? I am in a strange position since I was brought to Anmar by Beings unknown. The Duke of Joth has said that no-one on Anmar could have authority over me, or anyone like me, since we answered to those who brought us here." Ursula shrugged. "That seems to me to be avoiding the question but in practical terms it has not become a problem. I will usually do as Her Highness asks and the men will usually do as I ask but there is no formal relationship between us. My assistant Tyra is sworn personally to me and she is content with that arrangement."

Karan's eyes were wide. "Mistress, you were brought to Anmar? How is that possible?"

"It is a long story, Karan, and it should wait until we have left Wadek and settled down on the next leg of our journey. I will just say that, yes, I am from another world and that gives me both advantages and disadvantages. There are others along the Great Valley who have arrived the same way, although not all of us are as we were on the world we came from."

"I have heard talk of a She-Demon," he said. "Is she real? Is she one of you?"

"If you mean the girl who started all this, then yes, she exists, but I have never met her. As far as I know she is as normal as you or I. I have met another from my home world but he is a man not a girl."

Kedian came down the companionway carrying a big cloth bag which smelt strongly of freshly-baked bread. He dumped the bag on the table.

"Feeling better today, Kedian, since your trip to the market?"

"As you say, Mistress. By your leave, I am being handed down food for our lunch."

"Carry on. Lunch is important."

He grinned and climbed back out on deck.

"Right," Ursula said to Zakaros. "We had better get that bandage off your head and clean you up. You shouldn't sit around covered in blood, even if it is from a pakh or a zinakh."

* * *

"It is true, then," Field-Director Botanno said. "You are leaving us. Personally I will be sorry to see you go."

He stood on the pontoon with Eriana, watching the last of the chests being stowed.

"A combination of time and circumstance, Director. We have far to go if we intend to be back home before the Rains begin. The incident with the pirate galley has forced two unintended stops along our way. There have been... other incidents... here which make me think it is time for my men to enjoy a change of air."

"Ah, you speak of the fight this morning, Highness. How is your man?"

"I thought I had lost him, Director, but our healer tells me that he has suffered only a serious scalp wound which she has already repaired. He also has concussion, as one might expect from such a blow, so he must needs lie down quietly for a day or more. Thank you for asking. My men normally know better than to brawl like that."

He grunted. "I wish my men did! That is the problem with having command of an army whose men do not want to be here. Our levies come from all parts of Pakmal and there are rivalries and jealousies which no-one has taken any account of. While we are busy fighting among ourselves we cannot be vigilant against the enemy."

"Perhaps it would have been better if you were still at war," she suggested. "Just managing the peace can be more difficult, when you do not know who your enemy is."

"As you say, Highness." He shrugged. "Peace is our lot and I must needs deal with what faces me, I deem. Oh, that pirate galley."

"Ah? Do you know what has become of it? Is it still there?"

"What is left of it is still there, Highness. I managed to persuade Gerran to send out a small patrol boat to examine the galley from a distance and it has returned to provide a report. It looks as if the pirates were able to send for help, since the vessel was deserted and, indeed, had been fired. Not much, apparently, remains above the present water level. It is now nothing more than a danger to navigation, I will ask for some kind of buoy to be attached once it is safe to approach."

She nodded. "That is one pirate menace removed, but it implies that, since those aboard were rescued, they probably have at least one more galley hidden somewhere."

"Agreed. Unfortunately Gerran is reluctant to send out patrols to attempt to locate their base, saying it would only put his own men at risk." Botanno looked frustrated. "What did he think we were doing here in Yod? His job is to put his men at risk! Sometimes the logic of my fellow officers astounds me."

"Can you not make reforms - Tor, what is it?"

Behind Tor were four men carrying two chests. «Highness, where did you want your chests to be put?»

She smiled. «You really ask, which vessel shall I sail on? The barge this time, I think, Tor. I want to be near my injured man, I think.»

A look passed between them. «Yah, Highness.»

Eriana and Botanno stood to one side to permit the chests to be carried past. She explained, "He wanted to know where to put my chests and that also asked the question, which vessel will I be on? I told him to put them on the Green Ptuvil this time."

"You trust your subordinates, then? Of course you do! I wish that I had your tight organization, Highness."

"We are only a small company as such things go, Director. I would struggle to direct so many men as you have under you."

"The curse of Pakmal, it seems," he replied, his expression gloomy. "Tell me, how far shall you travel today?"

"I would like to travel beyond Yod if it is possible. Will we find the customary overnight stopping places in Pakmal?"

"There are some, it is true, but at this time of year much of the river bank is wild and overgrown as the water retreats. If you do not find a village where you can rest for the night then there are many places where you may safely camp. Indeed, you should find many such places that are used by fisherfolk from both sides of the river."

"That is useful to know, Director. We are content to camp, indeed, we have already done so on several occasions so far."

"Commodore!"

Eriana turned. "What now? Oh, I see. Director, it looks as if I have a problem to resolve."

Botanno bowed. "Then I must let you finish your preparations and depart. A safe journey to you and your crew, Highness. You are welcome to return at any time."

"Thank you, Director. By your leave."

* * *

Zakaros looked apprehensive as the Green Ptuvil began to gently rock.

"This is different, I deem. I have sat on wagons and frayen but this motion is strange to me."

"This is nothing, Zakaros," Ursula replied. "All we are feeling right now is the edge of the river's current. If a storm hits us then it would all become much more violent. You will have to learn quickly how to keep your balance. You too, Karan."

"It seems gentle enough now, Mistress," the younger man replied. "What happens if it becomes too much? Shall we sink?"

"I doubt it will come to that. I have not experienced real rough weather on the Sirrel but every barge or ship is designed to take account of variations in weather. If it became very bad then no doubt the Captain would seek shelter in a creek or something."

Tyra skipped down the companionway, nodded to Ursula and then found a place at the edge of the long seat behind the table. Behind her was Eriana and both were wearing ship dresses. Karan's eyes popped as he saw their attire and Ursula watched as he tried, unsuccessfully, to dampen his natural instincts.

"Well," Eriana stated. "We are now far enough away from Wadek that you two may come on deck whenever you wish. Can either of you swim?"

Both men shook their heads. Zakaros replied, "Highness, we of Yod are not taught that art. To my knowledge only those who fish or have other business on the river bother to learn."

"Fair enough. Most of my men cannot swim either. All it means is that you must needs be more careful as you walk the decks above. A shake, a dip into a wave, any sudden movement of the deck can send you tumbling over the side. Since we have passengers who are not so used to the river there are hand-ropes rigged, be sure to use them to steady yourself as you walk. Have you any questions?"

"Highness, I would know our route, by your leave."

Eriana gave Zakaros a look. "Your presence here has caused us to change our plans," she said. "We might have gotten away with Karan at some of the smaller ports along the way but it will be harder to conceal you should we call at any Yodan port. Therefore we shall sail as far along the Sirrel as we may today and find some quiet place to lie up overnight. It is possible that we may travel beyond Yod to Pakmal but much depends on the wind."

"You travel beyond the Finger, Highness?"

"You know of it, then? I thought you knew little of the river."

"I do know little, Highness, but the Finger was of interest to Yod as it allowed our troops to venture quickly into Upper Fanir. It is a narrow finger of land projecting from Upper Fanir which separates the lands of Yod and Pakmal. River craft are forced to make a long diversion around it, adding perhaps a day to their journey."

"Aye, that is true. The river runs first south-east and then north-west and the trade winds usually blow in neither direction. At this time of year the Sirrel is low and sluggish, making it harder to progress. Still, we have planned for this leg of the voyage and if we must needs camp for a night or two then we shall do so."

Zakaros nodded. "Thank you, Highness." He rose. "I think I would like to see what we are on and how the land looks from here. If you would join me, Karan?"

"Uh, as you wish, Master Zakaros."

"I will come with you and show you what you will need to know," Eriana said. "Follow me."

The three climbed out onto the deck and Ursula looked at Tyra.

"I think that young Karan is more than interested in you, Tyra. Is this going to become a problem?"

Tyra blushed. "I do not know, Mistress. It is the first time he has seen any of us wearing ship dresses." She chose her next words carefully. "If there is interest, Mistress, would you object?"

"I am not sure, Tyra. I would not want to get in the way of your personal happiness but we are all jammed together on this barge and it could become overpowering very quickly. For him, there may be a novelty factor involved since he will not be used to women from anywhere but Yod. That could fade just as quickly as it arrived. I do not want you to get hurt by something that built up your expectations and then went sour."

"I had not thought of it that way, Mistress, but you are right. I will not discourage him but I will be careful what I say or do."

"Thank you, Tyra, I was sure that you would understand. If that young man does become my apprentice, journeyman, assistant or whatever else, he will be working closely with both of us, perhaps for a long time. If you become attracted to him and then break up it could make your futures very awkward."

"As you say, Mistress. Will you come up on deck? The air is fresher there."

"I will. First, I think, I need to go to our cabin and change into my own ship dress. The air is certainly warmer than it was this morning when we went to the market."

"As you say, Mistress. I'll go ahead and find your chest."

When Ursula stepped down the center companionway into the "women's cabin" she found Tyra dragging a chest out from under one of the bunks. Banest, Larys, Matta and Vellana were there, all seated at a crude table that was fixed along the centreline of the cabin. There were fragments of cloth in front of them and all appeared to be sewing.

Ursula looked around. To each side there were three pairs of bunks, flat against the hull, making twelve in all. The ceiling of the cabin had been raised from that of the original hold, the extra height providing a gap through which light and fresh air could enter, making the interior nowhere as dark as Ursula had expected. There had been no time nor facilities to fit glass so each opening had a simple shutter for use during bad weather or at night.

Banest stood when Ursula appeared. "Mistress, welcome to our refuge. We have reserved this bunk and the one above for you and your assistant." She indicated a pair of bunks in the corner furthest from the companionway. "Her Highness usually takes the lower one in the center and Bennett and Semma the two at the other end. We have chosen to use the ones on the other side but if you prefer some other arrangement then we would of course move."

"No, no, it should be no problem," Ursula assured her. "I do not want to cause trouble for the five of you. Are you settling in well here?"

"We are, Mistress, thank you. It is as you said, good food and fresh air has helped considerably." Banest frowned. "I have heard that we have taken two Yodans on board."

"We have. They are both running away from the Ascendancy, and, it would seem, everyone else. The older one was a Commissioner and knows that not many will welcome him here. The other is a young healer and was attached to an older man who is, frankly, a disgrace to his profession. The young man wished to escape from his situation and join me, saying that I could teach him more than his senior ever could."

Matta asked, "Can we trust them, Mistress?"

Ursula shrugged. "The younger one, probably. The other, I do not know. You can be sure that, if he causes any trouble, Her Highness's men will deal with him very firmly. He knows that."

"Thank you, Mistress."

"What is it you are making there?"

"We thought to make another outfit for Kaldar," Banest explained. "We were delighted with that material you brought back from the market, Mistress. It does look as if we will be short of thread soon, though."

Ursula silently cursed. "Thread! I had overlooked that when I obtained that cloth and the stall-holder said nothing. You have my apologies, Banest. Do as much as you can and I'll keep an eye open for more thread when we reach our next port."

"We have enough for now. When we run out we can still measure and cut, can we not? That will save time for later."

"Of course." She frowned. "Where is Kaldar? I have not seen him since we left the house... I mean the mansion."

"Why, we thought he was with you, Mistress. If you have not seen him then he must be on the big ship."

Ursula thought. "He should be safe enough there but I am concerned about his sleeping arrangements. He should not sleep with the men and he may not desire to sleep in here."

"As you say. Perhaps he can be asked whenever we stop for lunch."

"If we stop for lunch. Her Highness was talking about finding a quiet cove, or maybe a spit of land, and camping tonight. I can speak to him then."

There was a pause, then, as Tyra opened the chest and pulled out a ship dress for Ursula to wear. Placing it on the bunk she then unlaced Ursula's Yodan dress so that she could take it off. As Ursula pulled on the lighter garment Tyra carefully straightened the Yodan dress and hung it on a peg to air. All the bunk supports had had pegs inserted since the women knew that they would have attire to hang up from time to time.

Vellana asked, "Mistress? What is so special that Kaldar cannot sleep with the men?"

Banest started to reply but Ursula held up a hand. "Vellana, what is special about Kaldar is that he is a boy with the body of a girl. His father did not understand this and beat him to make him behave the way that his father believed every daughter should behave. As we were departing from Ferenis he leapt aboard the Visund and claimed sanctuary. Since we could not leave him with an abusive father and since I was familiar with the subject, Her Highness has agreed to take him as her ward."

"Oh! I did not know that such things were possible, Mistress."

"Why should you? You come from a small village and it is unlikely that anyone there would have been in a similar situation. Such occurrences are rare, maybe only one in, I don't know, maybe five thousand, feel that way. Oh, and it works the other way as well. There are those born as boys who believe that they should have had the body of a girl."

The young village girl frowned. "How is that possible, Mistress? Surely, if you are a boy or a girl, that is all you can be."

"Many people think so and that may be because they are so in tune with their own bodies that they cannot understand how others can feel a different way. It is possible that such things are caused by problems in the womb, we do not really know."

Matta asked, "Is there any remedy, Mistress?"

"On my world a much cleverer doctor than I can change the body to match what the mind thinks is right. It involves a lot of cutting and reshaping but it can be done. Of course, such people cannot make or bear children but at least they become in tune with their bodies.

"On Anmar we cannot do that yet. There are herbs I can give to Kaldar which will help his body develop as a boy's would, they will give him a deeper voice, facial hair, broad shoulders and so on. In fact I obtained some of those in Wadek so you should begin to see some of the changes to his body soon. No herbs can replace what is below, though, and so he still has the same risk that all women face. Worse, because of that, he could possibly still become pregnant and give birth, which could look very strange."

Expressions ran across Matta's face until she finally said, "Mistress, I am glad that I do not face what Kaldar faces. I cannot begin to understand what he suffers but I am glad someone is here to help him."

Banest added thoughtfully, "And that is why he should not sleep with the men, I deem. I do not think any would break his trust but accidents can always happen."

"That is true," Ursula agreed. "Already he is treated as the Ship's Boy and is being taught as any young lad on a boat would be. The men will look after him and, as he changes, it should become easier to hide those inconvenient parts of his body."

"What about his -" Matta cupped her breasts. "They are not large but sometimes something is visible. I wondered, when I first noticed them, how a boy could have such breasts growing on him."

"It does happen, even to normal boys, Matta. It is called gynecomastia," the word came out unchanged, "and very occasionally it can happen to boys as they mature into men. Usually the growths disappear as they get older. In Kaldar's case they are small but real. The herbs should reduce them as he builds up muscle but he will always have the larger nipples that women have - and they will probably be just as sensitive."

The young woman shook her head. "The world is a stranger place than I knew, indeed."

"Matta, you have no idea."

* * *

There was a short stretch of the East Finger Reach where the Visund had to proceed under oars as the wind had died. That was not possible for the Green Ptuvil but there were two long poles which could be used to move the barge along, cautiously, against the shallow river bottom. Finally, the river swung in a tight right-hand curve and they were once more able to proceed under sail.

Lunch was taken late with the two vessels tied together, and moored to a snag sticking out of a barely-visible sandbank near the Upper Fanir shore. Because of this it was not possible to start a fire and so the provender was cold. This did not concern anybody in the heat of early afternoon.

Eriana leapt from ship to barge and approached those who were dining on the barge; most were seated on the roofs of the cabins with plates by their sides.

"We have finally departed Yod, my friends. Our way now lies between Upper Fanir and Faralmark on this side and Pakmal and eventually Zebrin on the other side. I think that I can say for all of us that we may now breathe easier since we have departed that cursed land."

Zakaros raised an eyebrow but said nothing.

She continued, "I am minded to call at the town of Pakmal and then Zebrin City before we head for Bibek, unless our circumstances change. It will take us two days, possibly three, to reach Pakmal Town but I cannot forget that we have two vessels, now, that must sail together. We are in no hurry but we should not delay without cause. We shall nap here before going on our way."

The two vessels continue on their voyage along the great river. The newest passengers learn what it takes to live on the water as they head towards Faralan. As they round the last bend an unexpected danger threatens.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

63 - Learning the Ropes

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2022 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

«Where first, Mistress?» asked Torvin.

The area of land had obviously been used by river travelers to camp in the past, judging by the circles of scorched earth and, less pleasantly, the several heaps of refuse scattered around the edges. This included human wastes. Fortunately nearly all of those were downwind of the main camping area.

Eriana was not happy about the location. It was set back from the main river which hid them from both passing and possibly hostile traffic but also meant that they could be surrounded by land forces that could remain concealed until the last moment. Her natural warrior instincts wanted a clear space so that they could see anyone coming, but the surrounding scrub grew thick and rambling, with only narrow random tracks leading into the brush.

«Look at it this way,» Lars had offered, «at least this undergrowth will hide us and the fires. I agree, we'll have to post sentries, but we would do that anyway.»

«But we have two vessels to guard now,» she objected. «It is not as it was before, when we just had the Visund to worry about. And not all our company are warriors, either. I am concerned for the safety of the women.»

He shrugged. «It is inevitable, Princess. This new water-force of yours is going to be much bigger than just the crew of the Visund. Much bigger. You and I have to learn new ways of doing things.»

«We have spoken of this before, Lars. I wonder if I have volunteered for something I am not capable of doing.»

He put a gentle hand on her shoulder. «We have time, Princess, and we might have just the people to help us do it.»

«If you insist. Very well. Set your sentries and we will see what happens tonight.»

Lars bowed his head. «Princess.»

Adin came over to join them with a grin. «Supper is served, Highness.»

«Thank you, Adin. Not salt fish again?»

«Not this time, Highness! I have been shown a new way of stewing gavakhan meat which makes it taste really good. Can't you smell it?»

Eriana shook her head. «Not really, we are the wrong side of the fire. Coming, Lars?»

«When I have set the sentries, Princess.»

At the fire Ursula sat between Tyra and Zakaros with Karan beyond him. There was a clear space between them and the others, who were in several groups scattered around the glowing embers. Some cast suspicious eyes at the newcomers. All held spoons and bowls of stew.

"I did not know what to expect when you told us that we would be camping tonight," the older Yodan commented. "I expected rough fare but this is delicious! Your little cook is a talented man, I deem."

Ursula smiled. "He may be now but at the beginning he could do little more than boil salt fish. Which, I have to say, was tasty enough. Once the Visund reached Joth he met a man who really is a good cook and he taught Adin how to use the local herbs and what to do with different cuts of meat." She pointed across the fire. "See that man helping him? That's Kedian, one of the bargemen we rescued. He is also a cook and the two of them have learned much from each other."

"Kedian? I saw him at the mansion but I know little about the others who travel with Her Highness. Her men I may readily identify by their attire and their hair but the others, I assume, all are those you rescued?"

Ursula smothered a chuckle. "The others, as you call us, come from all over the Great Valley and for very different reasons. You can recognize Lars by now, yes?" He nodded. "The smallish man sitting on his right is Lord Kalmenar, who is some kind of legal representative provided by the King of Palarand. Since Her Highness, as you will have noticed, is mainly a woman of action, he was sent to help smooth over any disputes in foreign countries."

"Ah. Aye, I can see the need for such a man."

"His success is variable, Master Zakaros. Apparently there was a... spirited argument, let us say, when I was discovered on an island in the Sirrel soon after they left Palarand. There was a great disagreement about what should be done with me."

"Oh?"

"Apparently there are rules which apply to travelers who, for whatever reason, get into trouble on the river, like being wrecked, falling in or being marooned. Do you know of them?"

"Not at all, Mistress. My domain was far away from the water's edge."

"Both Lord Kalmenar and our pilot at the time thought that I should be left at the next port we came to, as is the custom, for return to wherever I came from. For myself this would not have been safe. I had lost my memory and would have been at risk from almost everyone. Fortunately, at that time we had Duke Wallesan of Joth on board, and with him was that man I mentioned, the other person who came from my world. They managed to persuade the others it would not have been sensible to leave me at the next port."

He nodded. "I do not know the laws of the river but I can believe what you say. They could not return you? Of course not, if you do indeed come from another world. But, tell me, how did they know that? For that matter, how do you know?"

"I told you before that people who are transferred are usually at the point of death on the other world."

"I recall."

Now, how much do I tell him? A little, perhaps, but not everything. He might not believe it all.

"When we are brought, it is almost in the state that we were when that happened. We are no longer injured, we are given a new, unmarked body, but we are dressed the same way that we were whenever the death happened. Whatever we were carrying at the time comes with us as well. For me, that meant clothing that is impossible to produce on Anmar, clothing that had been ripped in such a way that it was obvious that I had been mauled by a large wild animal."

"Clothing, Mistress? I do not understand. How can clothing be impossible to make here, yet it can be made elsewhere?"

"Machinery, Master Zakaros. On Earth we do very little hand-sewing of garments any longer. Machines are used which make the production of clothing very quick and easy. If you wish to see what I wore, then you will have to apply to the Duke of Joth, who holds in trust for me what I came with."

Zakaros stared at her and then gave a nod and a grunt. Ursula noticed that Karan was paying close attention to the conversation.

"I see now why those above me desired to find and obtain those who come from this other world," Zakaros commented. "I doubt not that you could tell them much which would be of use to Yod."

"That may not have worked out as intended," she replied. "While I could tell you - or others - that certain things exist, or that things can be done a certain way, that does not mean that I personally know how to do them. There is so much for us to know that we all spend a long time learning how to live a useful life and that means that we have to specialize what we learn. For example, I consider myself to be a reasonable doctor, healer that is, but I could not tell you how to make any of the machines we use to help us in our work."

"Machines? What machines would those be, Mistress?"

"Machines to help with breathing, for example. Machines to test pulse and blood pressure. Machines which can look inside you without opening you up. Machines which can remove your blood and clean it of impurities and then put it back. Many others."

Zakaros stared at her and then shook his head. "Mistress, if I did not know better I would think that you spin tales of fantasy. Will you swear to me that all you have said is true?"

"Of course. I swear that I have told you nothing but the truth."

Tyra added, "Heard and witnessed!"

Zakaros leaned across to address Tyra. "You speak as if you know more than she has said."

The reply was careful. "Master, there are always secrets between mistress and maid and that is where they will stay. She has told me more, it is needful if I am to serve her properly. I am of Joth, I have seen what my Mistress wore when she was discovered. She speaks the truth."

He acknowledged her with a slow nod. "Thank you... Tyra?"

"That is my name, yes."

Ursula said, "Tyra is the next person who joined the company. When I arrived in Joth it was to a completely unfamiliar world. I did not know any of the customs and I could not even dress or undress by myself. By chance Tyra ended up helping me and His Grace has made the association a formal one." She added, "You should know that Tyra is learning to read, write and do math and she is also learning to fight. Her family are fisherfolk and she is already familiar with our two vessels."

"I am surprised but perhaps I should not be. I have already the example of those two before me," he pointed to Bennet and Semma, eating their stew with the other women, "and it seems to me that we of Yod have made serious errors where our womenfolk are concerned. Yet you can never be as strong as a man."

Tyra responded, "But I do not have to be, Master. All I have to do is to make sure my sword goes into the right place on your body and it will not matter how strong you are."

"As you say, Tyra. Brute force does not win every battle, it is true. I must needs learn to treat women with more care."

"More respect would do for a start," Ursula added, scraping her bowl. "The conditions inside Yod are unlike that of anywhere else I have been so far. If you would excuse me, I think I will have a little more of that stew."

She stood and walked around the fire, leaving two thoughtful Yodans behind her.

~o~O~o~

"Mistress, wake up!"

Tyra's hand was shaking her shoulder gently and her voice was lowered.

"Mmm. What is it?"

"It is morning, Mistress. Time for breakfast."

"Oh. Yes."

Around Ursula the camp was coming to life, men and women standing up, stretching, scratching various parts of their bodies. Adin was at the fire, restoring it to life by fanning it with a blanket while one of the others fed more wood in as the flames reappeared. Some were walking off towards the screened off area where -

"Tyra, I need to go." She struggled to her feet.

"Of course, Mistress."

The two made their way to the separate latrine set aside for female use. By chance it was not being used so both entered and dealt with the necessary bodily functions. They then left and walked back to the Visund, where it was possible to scoop river water out with a bucket and perform some rudimentary washing of hands and faces. Other body parts would have to wait until after they had eaten.

When they returned to the camping area the men were standing in rows, just beginning their Tai Chi.

"Oh!" Tyra groused. "I wanted to join in that. It has been several days since either of us last did it."

Ursula yawned. "I would have liked to as well. Maybe next time. Look, Adin is busy with breakfast, let us go over and see if he needs some help."

They passed Zakaros and Karan, both of whom were staring at the Norse with open mouths.

"Mistress," the former Commissioner stopped Ursula, "what is it these men do? Is it some kind of barbarian ritual to their gods?"

"You could think of it as a ritual," she replied, "but it is an exercise designed to help anyone and everyone maintain their bodily fitness, even the very young and the very old. It can also help you to clear your mind, ready for the coming day. In fact, both of us are learning to do it but we did not wake up early enough today, and of course we take longer in the latrines than men do."

"You would do this as well?" He gestured at the men as they moved slowly from one foot to the other, their arms and hands sweeping in unison.

"I would, Master Zakaros, and as a healer I have no hesitation in recommending it to you and to Karan as well."

"Interesting. Thank you, Mistress, for the explanation. Karan, what say you? Would you attempt this... exercise... as well?"

"Master Zakaros, it seems to me that there is more to what the men do than simply to wave their arms about. See there? If I am not mistaken, that could be the beginning of a fighting movement. Ah, yes! I understand now." Karan turned to Ursula. "Mistress, I feel that it is necessary that we learn this curious art. How may we do so?"

"I will have a word with Her Highness later on, Karan. It would not be easy to attempt to do it all at once, so what has happened in the past is that those who already know what to do perform the whole exercise and then newcomers are taught the first few moves afterwards, each time learning a little more." She smiled. "It is not that difficult once you get to know what is required."

He nodded. "Thank you, Mistress."

"Then, if you would excuse us, we were on our way to see if Adin required any help preparing breakfast."

* * *

Once breakfast was over the men began packing everything away aboard their two vessels. Ursula spotted Eriana in deep discussion with Kalmenar, Hashim and the two captains. She decided to make herself available in case there was some potential problem. As she walked over Eriana greeted her.

"Ursula. Join us if you would."

"Is something wrong, Highness?"

"Not at all, Ursula. We merely seek to identify where we should next come to land. Hashim thinks we should camp once more while Kalmenar would prefer the comforts of a town or city. Unfortunately Pakmal Town and Zebrin City are more than we might manage in a single day, unless the wind freshens considerably. That leaves Faralan, on the other shore... I mean the other bank, of course. He was explaining what we might find there."

"Faralan? I have heard the name before but that is all. What country is that in?"

"If I may explain, Highness," Kalmenar said to Eriana. He turned to Ursula. "As Yod and Pakmal occupy the southern side of the Sirrel, Mistress, on the northern side are three countries which may be of interest to us. Lowest of all, before one reaches Ferenis, is Lower Fanir, which faces Yod City across the river. The island which we passed on our right side also belongs to Lower Fanir, though it was occupied by those of Yod during the war.

"Next comes Upper Fanir. This land was once the upstream part of Fanir but the river moved and separated the two lands one from another. There is a high outcrop of rock, similar to that of Boldan's Rock, between the two lands now, though there is room for a road to pass below between the river and the rock. The Fanir Finger, which we have been sailing around, is all part of Upper Fanir.

"A similar finger of land pokes out on the southern side, Mistress, and we shall soon be sailing past that on our left. Facing the tip of the finger, on the northern side of the Sirrel, lies the capital of Upper Fanir which is named Faralan. The Fa river empties into the Sirrel just upstream of Faralan, and that is the border between Upper Fanir and Faralmark. Once beyond Faralan the river swings south again and another day's sailing would bring us to the twin cities of Pakmal Town and Zebrin City.

"A day's sailing, perhaps, beyond those two cities will be Bibek, which is the capital of Faralmark. Further upstream lie the lands of Thesk, Benmond and Mirdul. Those lands are larger than many downstream but are less heavily populated than most we have already visited."

Eriana said, "Thank you, My Lord. Aye, my original plan was to journey so far but," she smiled at Ursula, "for some reason we have been delayed at various points along the way, by chance gaining passengers from far-off places. We have already lost a month or so from our original schedule, though I do not begrudge any of it. We will reach Bibek, I have no doubt, but when we do I will confer with Simbran if it should be possible to go further before we must needs return.

"Today's question is where to go today. We have the provisions to camp another two days, maybe three if we are careful. I would be content to do that if it means that the busybodies we have already encountered along our way would leave us alone. However, Lord Kalmenar counsels that it may be wise to call at Faralan since there may be messages waiting our arrival there."

Although Eriana did not actually ask any question, her pause indicated that she wanted to hear Ursula's opinion.

"Do we know what state Faralan is in?" she asked. "I mean, was it attacked by Yod or occupied? Would we cause complications by going there? I mean, for them, not for us?"

"Faralan was occupied by those of Yod, Mistress," Kalmenar replied. "However, the latest word I have is that, before the war ended and those of Yod surrendered, there were popular uprisings in those three lands that I named, where the invaders had reached. I believe, though I have no confirmation, that the whole of Upper Fanir was freed and some kind of rule restored, but who leads that land now I could not say."

"You think it would be safe for us to go there."

"As you say, Mistress. I feel that the city will be stable enough even if the countryside beyond may be less so. Whatever the state of the government, the Valley Messenger Service is reliable and I feel certain that, knowing of Her Highness's progress, there will be mail awaiting us there."

"Have you been there before? What is it like?"

Kalmenar shook his head. "Mistress, it is not a place that I have visited. The trade road lies on the southern side of the Sirrel along here and so my journey took me from Yod through Pakmal to those cities on that side. But Hashim here will have called there, I deem."

Their pilot nodded. "I have, My Lord, on several occasions. Mistress, Faralan is not so large a city, not like many further downstream. Though my own preference would be to camp, that is the natural thought of a bargeman and it may be that we would be better served by calling at Faralan."

Ursula shrugged. "I can see nothing obviously wrong with either choice, Highness, but I am guessing that you planned to call at the capital cities of all these countries as you sailed along the river."

Eriana nodded. "That is so, though some we may call at on the return journey, of course."

"But, as Lord Kalmenar said, there may be important messages waiting. For that reason I would suggest that Faralan should be our destination."

"Then it is decided. Hashim, I assume that you know these waters well?"

"I do, Highness, but as you are well aware much may have changed since I last came this way."

"It matters not. Whatever has happened to the river, a way must be found. Find us a course for Faralan, Hashim."

"As you command, Highness."

He bowed and headed for the Visund along with Captain Tor. Eriana turned to Ursula.

"There is another small matter concerning the travel arrangements, Ursula. It is not what I would prefer but it seems I must needs be more sensitive to what is happening around my people."

"Highness?"

"The rescued women... and some of the bargemen, it would appear, are wary of the two you rescued in Wadek, mostly because they are Yodans and one was definitely of the Ascendancy, even if Karan may not have been. They would rather not travel on the same craft as the Yodans - not yet, at any rate. Thus I am forced to ask the two Yodans to travel on the Visund, and myself to remain with the women and the bargemen aboard the Green Ptuvil. My own men are also unsure of the two men, having recently battled others of the same party, but they will obey my orders and leave them alone. What I desire is that you and Tyra travel aboard the Visund with the two men, since both they and my men trust you. After the incident with those pirates Tor has complete confidence in your judgment. Will you do this for me?"

Ursula was surprised. "Um, Highness, I can see the logic. Considering how those we rescued at the farm were treated I do not blame them for keeping a distance from anyone from the Ascendancy. We have traveled this way before, as you say, so I cannot think of a reason why we should not do it again."

Eriana's smile was very warm. "Oh, thank you, Ursula! It is not something I desired to do but the circumstances offer few alternatives. In future I would like to try rotating some of each crew so that all become comfortable sailing either vessel in time but not yet. First we must reach Faralan and then, as always, we consider the next leg of the voyage."

"I will go and inform Tyra, Zakaros and Karan of the new arrangements. We will need to shift all our gear to the Visund."

* * *

"They do not like me. I can see it in their faces."

Ursula shrugged. "It is not surprising, Zakaros. You were in charge of those men who snatched me off the street and shut me in a shed, men who fought back when they came to rescue me. They all have reason to dislike anyone who was of the Ascendancy."

"Yet I am permitted to sit here among them aboard their ship."

"Now that they do find surprising, that I would rescue you and that you would end up traveling with us. However, they are all reasonably well disciplined and they practically worship Her Highness, so they will do as she requests. They also respect me and my decisions, though sometimes they may not understand them. Do not make the mistake of thinking them soft or even thinking of them as barbarians. Most of them are very smart and I respect them in turn."

There were mutterings in Norse from those who sat nearby and could overhear their conversation.

"Very well, Mistress," Zakaros concluded. "It seems that I am now in exile, in lands unfamiliar to one who knows only the ways of Yod. I would not account myself smart but neither am I stupid. I will learn by watching and, if time permits, I would earn the respect of these men in turn."

"You set yourself a hard task, Master Zakaros. Earning their trust will be hard enough. Unlike most on this ship, you do not have a clear purpose with the company."

"I understand that, Mistress. Indeed, this is the first time I have ever set foot on any water vessel. I am content to do whatever may be asked of me, should it be to pull on a rope, heave on an oar - or to stay out of the way."

Any further conversation was interrupted by alarmed shouts from the bow, with Vynil frantically jabbing his arm to his right. At the stern Tor leaned on the oar and the Visund swung ponderously rightwards, but further shouts and gesticulations caused the action to be abruptly reversed. The sail flapped as it was dragged round to lessen the impact of the wind, slowing the ship.

"What is happening?" Zakaros leaned towards the side, peering ahead and down into the water. "Maker! I can see the bottom! We will be stuck on a sand bank!"

"Tyra," Ursula asked, "what is the water like the other side?"

The maid stood and climbed onto a tarpaulin-covered pile of chests in the center of the Visund, peering into the Sirrel.

"It is deeper this side, Mistress. There is no bottom visible, though the water is very muddy and it is difficult to see much at all."

By now the ship had come to almost a standstill, the partial wind on the sail being balanced by the slow current in the channel. Tor handed the steering oar to another and jumped down to have words with Hashim. Both looked forward, then up at the masthead, before looking forward again. After another discussion Tor came forward to address Ursula.

«Mistress, if you permit, we have need of Tyra. She is the lightest and on another occasion she said that she could climb the mast. She knows the river and we need her to tell us where the channels are.»

Ursula pointed. «From up there? How safe is it?»

Tor grinned. «As safe as anything we do on the ship, Mistress.»

"Tyra? They want you to climb the mast and look out for the channels."

"Me, Mistress? Of course, I am the smallest and lightest. Um, I will have to do it in this ship dress."

"I don't think any of the men will give you trouble. Just be careful what you show and try not to tear anything."

"As you say, Mistress." Tyra shaded her eyes and examined the mast. "How far up should I go? I'll have to be above the sail, I think."

Tor nodded. "Sit on yard, Tyra. Is high enough to see."

The maid grinned. "Ah! That will be easy enough."

She skipped along the cargo stretched along the center line, even scrambling over the upturned praam which protected the cooking equipment. Disappearing behind the sail, she made her way up the mast, her bare feet easily gripping the wood. She reappeared at the top, swinging her legs over the yard, one each side of the mast.

«That does not look comfortable,» Tor muttered. «The yard takes her weight but her bottom is behind it and has no support.»

«You said that you had a boy who went up the mast. How did he do it?»

«Ah, Alrik was younger, smaller and lighter. He sat on the yard to one side, with an arm around the mast. It will do for now. We must quickly find a way out of this maze before it traps the barge.»

Tyra was now standing on the yard, to the applause of many below. She began surveying the waters around them.

Zakaros and Karan were staring at her with amazement. "Mistress," the former asked, his face pale, "how does she do that?"

"Ah, it is a result of how she grew up," Ursula explained. "You know that her father is a fisherman?"

Zakaros nodded. "Aye, you told me. In Joth."

"They live in cramped quarters next to the docks. Think of two rows of terraced houses facing each other with an open balcony connecting all the upper floors on each side like a sidewalk. There is storage at ground level and they live upstairs. Between the two rows of houses the women stretch their washing lines at several levels. The children play on the balconies and lines, climbing all over them. It is terrifying to watch what they do. Have no fear for Tyra's safety."

"If you say so, Mistress."

Seeing Tor still with Ursula, Tyra came down the forestay, hand over hand, to end up at the bow. She rejoined Ursula, grinning ear to ear.

"I liked that! You can see a lot from up there. Captain," she pointed, "go three ship lengths that way and we should join a bigger and deeper channel. This one does continue but it is very narrow ahead."

"Yah, Tyra. You sit on yard, find way, use whistle to tell?"

"Oh, the whistle, of course! Captain, I forgot. I'll climb back up right now."

This time she climbed back up the forestay, just to prove that she could, swinging onto the yard when she reached it and seating herself comfortably to one side of the mast. Tor made his way back to the stern and reclaimed the steering oar. Orders were shouted and the Visund swung onto a new course.

Ursula noticed that Karan was red faced. "Do you think that she is showing too much, Karan?"

"Mis - Mistress," he stammered, "I am not used to seeing so much of a woman's body. It would not be considered decent in Yod, let alone seemly. Is this normal attire in other countries?"

"Not at all, Karan. The situation is slightly complicated," she gave him a knowing smile, "as much is when you travel with people like Her Highness and her crew. In the countries that I have visited so far, and there have not been very many, what women wear is much the same as Yodan women do but it is usually of finer material and will show more of her legs and arms. Nobody wears cowls outside of Yod.

"For work on the river, aboard a barge or a ship like this, even that may hamper movement around the decks so a lighter design was produced in Joth for us. These dresses are easy to slip on or off over our heads and have no bones or knots to hurt us if we should fall over or bump against something. The skirts are long enough for modesty, wide enough to move around in but not so wide that the wind will lift them up. They are more cooling in the heat of summer, but I expect another design will be thought up when the weather becomes cooler again."

She gave him a sidelong look. "Do you mind if I were to lift up my hem and show you something?"

Karan looked shocked. "Mistress!"

Even Zakaros stirred. "Mistress, is this needful?"

"You will not see anything you should not, except perhaps a little more leg. You have already seen it all on Tyra anyway. May I?"

Zakaros gave an abrupt but reluctant nod. Karan saw this and also nodded. Ursula lifted up her hem to reveal the 'bloomers' beneath.

"For purposes of modesty, and also to help when we are sitting down, we all wear these," she explained, letting the hem fall again. "I am told that variations of these are becoming popular along the Great Valley, because they allow women to be cooler than the traditional gowns and dresses permit."

"As you say, Mistress," Zakaros muttered, getting over the shock. "Normally, in Yod, only a husband or a parent would see so much flesh of any female. I understand your point about keeping cool in the warmer months and I appreciate that river folk have different customs and attire." He waved a hand around. "Is the curious attire of the men also from the same source?"

She nodded. "It is and the men like what they have been given. They also find it much cooler."

"Is it a uniform, or may such as we take advantage of the design? I am comfortable now, I deem, but I expect the weather to become even warmer in the next month or two, before the rains change all."

"It is a uniform, but only by accident. If we were to make some in a different color then I do not foresee any problem, but I would suggest that you ask Her Highness first."

His eyebrows raised. "She holds the design license on this attire? You make it yourselves?"

"Design rights are complicated, Master Zakaros. Technically the rights are held by Joth but they have already given permission for the armies of Forguland and Ferenis to make summer uniforms based on what our men are wearing, it was too big an improvement for them to ignore. I do not think Her Highness will object but it will be better to ask first. The men mostly made their own garments but the women on the barge have made some as well as making dresses for us."

He nodded. "I will do so, Mistress. Karan, what say you?"

The young man replied, "I have looked at what the men wear and thought it unusual but perhaps practical, Master Zakaros. I notice that some of the men on the barge and Master Hashim, our pilot, also wear such attire but of different colors. Perhaps, if we are permitted, that will be what we would be given."

He replied, "I will enquire when we arrive at Faralan. Ah, Mistress, technically Karan is your responsibility now."

Ursula said, "I suspect that you both are my responsibility now. I will ask Her Highness about clothing once we arrive."

In fact the day was a little cooler than many of the previous few weeks. The sun still shone but there were more clouds in the sky and the air felt somehow different. It was still pleasant enough weather and, looking around, Ursula could see that many who made their livelihoods on the water were taking the opportunity to do so. There were many craft, small and large, within view and going about their normal activities.

A sequences of whistles brought everyone to their feet.

"What is happening?"

"It is a normal action, Master Zakaros. The wind is dropping and we have to cross to the other side of the river, so Captain Tor has asked for the oars to be made ready."

He blinked. "But I thought that Faralan was on this side of the river. Did we not cross soon after we departed? Why then must we cross back once more?"

"Something to do with the way the river flows, I was told. The strongest current is always on the outside of the bends so, to go upriver, we often switch sides to where the current is weaker."

"Ah. I did not know that."

"A problem is that the stronger current is where the river is deepest and therefore safest for shipping to go. When we cross over, we will be back among the shallower waters."

"I take it this is not a good thing."

Ursula shrugged. "Because this ship is so wide it does not sit very deep in the water. That means it can go where others may not. The Green Ptuvil sits much lower in the water and I would expect Her Highness to choose a different route. We will still have to take care but, with Tyra up there," she pointed up at the masthead, "we should be safe enough."

"But why do we need oars? Is the sail not enough? Oh, you said the wind was dropping, and now I can see that it is so."

"It... is complicated, like much else that happens on the water."

The men rearranged themselves and set the oars as required. Ursula found herself on the inboard end of one held by a grinning Ragnar. On the other side Zakaros was beside Stine and Karan, on the seat ahead of them, beside Halsten. With Lars aboard the Green Ptuvil it was up to Ormund to beat the time.

"How do I do this?"

"Let Stine handle the oar, all you need to do is to add your strength to his. Oh, and it is not a contest. Rowing all together requires coordination to work properly."

With Tyra still sitting on the yard and whistling instructions, the Visund swung across from the Upper Faral side back towards the Pakmal bank. There was an awkward moment when they crossed the main current, which here was a broad stream, and the ship heaved and creaked alarmingly.

"What is happening? Why are we going backwards?"

"The whole river is flowing towards the sea, Master Zakaros. We just take advantage of the fact that some of it is doing so more slowly than the rest. This is normal until we can get out of the main current."

"It is safe? Why is the ship making noises?"

"The ship will twist and flex as we go over waves. If it did not, it would break in the middle."

"Ah. Thank you, Mistress. It seems the river is more mysterious than I knew."

Once in the quieter waters Tor elected to stay away from the shore and the shallows that lurked beneath. This meant that the oars would be needed for some time. The pace was steady and caused no-one any problems, though Karan was not strong enough to help all the time. He and Ursula broke in the middle to serve out water to the other rowers.

"Tyra? Do you need a drink?"

"Why Mistress, I do believe that I do. Will you ask the Captain if I should come down?"

Permission given, Tyra scrambled down one of the side supports and joined Ursula and Karan near the base of the mast. She was handed a leather bottle of water and promptly drained it.

"If you go up again," Ursula cautioned, "you should take a bottle with you. I would not like to see you become dehydrated."

"As you say, Mistress! I did not think I needed so much. Ow. Sitting in one place for so long has made my backside sore."

"I'm not surprised. Normally you move about all the time. Since you should not be up there all the time perhaps Captain Tor should arrange shifts." Ursula turned. "Karan? How would you like to go up the mast?"

He stared at Ursula. "Me, Mistress? I would fall off and break my neck before I ever reached so high!"

"I was partly joking, Karan, but if you become one of the ship's company there are many different tasks you ought to be able to do. And it would be easier for you to climb up than many of these big men around us."

Karan gulped. "Mistress, there is much in what you say, but... I do not like heights."

"Ah, that is different. A discussion for another day, then, but what I said is true. You might have to learn some unusual arts before we sail much further."

"And I expect to, Mistress, but I thought that you would be my teacher."

Ursula considered. "I think we need to have a talk with Her Highness when we get to Faralan. We have gathered many extra people and we all need to know what tasks we can do as we journey onwards."

"As you say, Mistress. If I can help then I will."

The Visund reached the next bend in the Sirrel, which had Faralan on the outside edge. To reach it would require them to go around the bend some way, cross back and then let the current take them downstream towards the city.

In the distance around the bend was a galley. When it saw the Visund approaching the oars flashed in the water and they could see that it was headed directly for them. There were urgent whistles from the masthead, where Tyra had resumed her position.

Many of the men had already made their weapons ready as it bore down on them. Ursula headed for the stern where Tor and Hashim waited.

She asked, "Do you think it is pirates again?"

Hashim answered, "Mistress, I do not know. Much may have changed since I was last in this reach."

"Can we escape? Go over to the current, let it take us away?"

He gave her a sad smile. "Mistress, it would just do the same and the current would carry it at the same speed we would travel. And, with those oars, it would soon overtake us. Look, it will pass on that side, cutting us off from the current."

The galley was becoming nearer and larger.

"Of course," she said, "what they don't know is that we could escape the other side. Suppose we head off towards the shallows? They cannot follow us there any more than the last galley could."

«Mistress,» Tor said, «look, he will go past us. He is traveling too fast, unless he wanted to run us down. Perhaps he seeks prey behind us.»

"The Green Ptuvil!" Ursula gasped. "They are behind us and cannot maneuvre the way we can!"

As the galley passed by them, their oars barely missing those aboard the Visund, there were shouts from the bow and they could see figures silhouetted against the sky, pointing. Before it had traveled more than a ship's length behind the Visund it had come to a complete stop, earning an appreciative whistle from Hashim.

"It is certain they are not Pakmali, not handling themselves that way. I believe I might know the colors at the bow but they passed so fast I could not see... Maker! Look! It is us they desire. Captain, ready your men for defense."

Having come to an abrupt halt, the galley spun, almost on the spot, a considerable feat of oarsmanship. It then began to follow the Visund, getting closer by the moment.

«Mistress? Instructions?»

«I am not sure, Tor,» she replied. «As Hashim said, they are too good to be Pakmali - or pirates. Tell the men to prepare but we'll keep on this course for now.»

To Hashim she explained, "I agree. I do not think they are hostile, but I have asked Tor to ensure the men are ready."

She then turned forward and pulled out her own whistle. Blowing an "attention" she beckoned Tyra to come down. As Tyra came down the supports the galley eased itself to within arrow-shot and then kept station.

"Ho! The ship! Are you the Visund of Palarand?"

The three looked at each other. Hashim suggested, "Mayhap someone has provided us an escort, Mistress. The colors in the bow resemble those of Upper Fanir, though I am not certain from this angle."

Tyra reported to Ursula, "Mistress, I had a good look at the galley as they went past. There are many men on the top deck but none were obviously bearing arms. I do not think they are ready to attack us."

"Can we ease up a little?" Ursula asked Tor. "It will be hard to shout from this distance."

«Better that we ask them to approach,» he replied. «They seem to have more control than we do.»

Tor jumped back up onto the stern deck and used both arms to beckon the galley closer. They could hear the beat of the drum aboard the galley as it increased the tempo slightly and it began to close the distance.

Ursula shouted up to Tor, "Get ready to dive off to our left if this turns out to be a trap. We'll take our chances in the shallows."

"Yah, Mistress!"

Soon the galley had reached a position where it would almost have been possible to reach it with an outstretched oar. Several uniformed men loomed over the bow, staring down at the stern of the Visund.

One called, "Be at ease! We have no evil intent on you or your ship! I must ask again, are you the Visund of Palarand? Your ship greatly resembles the description we were given."

"Hashim? You had better answer. I think your voice will carry better than mine."

The pilot called back, "Aye, this is the Visund. Who are you?"

"We are the Ten-legged Brakky, a patrol galley from Upper Fanir," came the reply. Ursula stifled a giggle. "Your Highness, Count Olva welcomes you to Upper Fanir on behalf of his liege Count Darkwin, who is presently indisposed. If you would follow us, we will escort you to our port."

Hashim started and then turned to Ursula. "Mistress, I deem he believes that you are Her Highness!"

Ursula suddenly understood what had happened. As the galley had passed by the Visund they would have seen only men except for two women, one who may have been a servant. That was why the galley had come to an abrupt halt and returned. The conclusion was obvious, even if it was wrong.

"Tell them I am not the Princess, Hashim. Tell them we are part of her company but that she is on the barge following behind, the Green Ptuvil."

"Aye, Mistress."

This information was received with complete confusion by those on the galley. Eventually another man leaned over and called, "Ho, the Visund! We did not know there would be two vessels. We will go and make ourselves known to this barge you name. We will return with the barge and escort you both safely across the river."

Orders were shouted and suddenly the galley receded to the rear. Once a safe distance had been reached it spun again and headed for the red lateen sail used by the Green Ptuvil. Everybody let out a sigh of relief.

"That could have been awkward," she said to Hashim.

"Aye, Mistress. That is the best galley handling I have seen in years. I have no doubt that free men are below decks manning the oars, to produce such a quick response."

"Could we have got away, do you think?"

"Probably, if we could have reached the shallows early enough."

Tor jumped down and rejoined them. «The sailor in me admires those in that galley. I would not like to face them in a fair fight!»

«It is just as well that we don't have to, then. But, remember, that galley could become part of Her Highness's fleet in time.»

In the distance the galley had reached the Green Ptuvil and spun once more, beginning a close approach to the barge for conversation.

"It looks like our visit to Faralan could be interesting," she remarked.

The company have reached Faralan. They are welcomed with open arms and a desire for the country to join the Federation. However, the recent war has made those waiting for the visitors cautious, resulting in some unexpected questions - and the visitors to raise a few of their own.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

64 - An Unexpected Welcome

Introducing characters and locations first revealed in Tales of Upper Fanir by Julia Phillips.

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the authors. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2022 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Eriana located Ursula not long after the Visund and Green Ptuvil had been safely berthed. The port was a mixture of features they both recognized, lines of pontoons stretching out into the diminished Sirrel and a series of stepped wharves nearby along the mouth of the tributary river, the Fa.

"Ursula! I am relieved that you are safe. We were all shocked when the galley appeared and made directly towards you. How did you know that it was friendly?"

The two moved to one side to allow the men to continue carrying the women's chests along the pontoon string towards the shore.

"I was not sure, Highness. To begin with, we were all puzzled by the way it behaved. It did not slow down as it approached but only changed course after someone on board saw me among your men and thought I was you."

"They thought you were..?" Eriana smiled. "Of course!"

"And then Tyra reported that those on the upper deck did not appear to be ready to board us so we took a chance and let them come close enough to talk. We did have an escape plan, though - we could steer hard left for the shallows and hope they could not follow."

"Tyra! It was she up the mast? I saw a figure in the distance, so thought you had set a lookout, but you were too far away for me to see who it was. A clever thought, Ursula."

"It was not my thought but Tor's, Highness. She was the lightest of us all and she certainly has the ability to climb up and down the ropes. But the men on the galley did not know we had two craft, they looked confused."

"Ah, that would explain their attitude when they caught up with us, then. The Visund is grand and unusual and certainly a vessel that would carry a Princess, they did not expect to find me on a lowly barge!"

Ursula made a small gesture. "Here are some more people coming to welcome us, Highness. I do not think they are port officials."

The Ten-legged Brakky had berthed at the river end of the pontoon string next to a second galley. Ursula thought that this might be so that they could depart quickly without obstructing or being obstructed by other water vessels. The six men who approached them must have been aboard and all were wearing uniforms of several different types. Out of the corner of her eye she noticed that several of the Visund's men had casually made sure that their weapons were to hand if required. The newcomers stopped and the most senior looking of the group bowed low.

"Your Highness, welcome to Upper Fanir, to our capital of Faralan. If I may introduce us, we six are the most senior officers in charge of the Upper Fanir River Patrol, a service we expect will soon form part of the Federation's River Command. I am Water-Marshal Tevos Eastman, presently Director of the Patrol, with me here is Water Under-Marshal Kodal, my deputy, Water Under-Marshal Orvan who is in charge of the customs officers and Field Director Ferrion who commands our waterborne fighting troops.

"With us, as advisors and hoping to improve our joint operations, are two officers from Faralmark. If I may introduce Marshal Vikzas and his own deputy Captain of the Field Torban. They presently command the second galley you see moored aft of our own."

If recent events had alerted Eriana to the prospect of surprises then she was still shocked by the import of Tevos's introduction. Here, at the other end of the river, a portion of the Federation had, it seemed, already sprung out of nowhere.

"Ah, thank you, Marshal Tevos. Is that the correct way to address you?"

"It is, Your Highness."

"If I may introduce my companions." She gestured to each in turn. "Captain Tor, of my own ship the Visund, my legal advisor Baron Kalmenar, our pilot Hashim and my company's Healer, Mistress Ursula. Oh, and here comes the captain of the Green Ptuvil, Master Baros, with the leader of my fighting men Commander Lars." She smiled. "You will forgive me, it is too many names for any of us to remember easily, do not be offended if I should ask anyone of you again who you are, nor should you hesitate to refresh your own knowledge of us by asking."

Tevos bowed again. "A gracious suggestion, Your Highness, and thank you for it."

She hesitated, then added, "As you may understand, a person in my position may wear different hats at different times. Know then that I am usually addressed as 'Your Highness' on first meeting and 'Highness' thereafter, but only when I am attending as a person of noble rank. When the matter is military then I should be addressed as..."

"Highness?"

She smiled. "I have not chosen to use the title awarded me at the very beginning, when we signed the document creating the Sirrel Federation. At that time I was named Admiral of the new Navy. By your leave, it would seem to me that this is an appropriate time to begin using it."

"Indeed, Admiral. Parade, attend!"

The six stepped to attention and made three different salutes.

"You may relax, gentlemen. We have only just arrived, the time for ceremony has not yet come and, indeed, I am not presently wearing a uniform." Her brow furrowed. "But, if you would excuse me, I did not think that Upper Fanir was yet party to the Federation. How is it that you may speak in the Federation's name?"

"We are not party to the Federation, Admiral," came the surprising reply. "Yet. However, Margrave Simbran called here on his way back from Palarand and extolled to us the advantages of such an association. Knowing that you are a Federation official, we seek to learn more but, as we have already mentioned, there is almost no doubt at all that Upper Fanir shall join the Federation as soon as you may touch reed to parchment on its behalf." He added, "Of course, since Faralmark is already a member of the Federation, Marshal Vikzas and Captain of the Field Torban are members of the Federation forces now and, as such, you are in theory their superior officer."

Eriana was surprised again. "Gentlemen, your news is welcome but we should leave serious discussion until later, I deem. For now, I and my people merely seek to discover where we may rest our heads this night."

"Admiral, one of the customary hostels has been cleared and made ready for you and your party. My men are waiting on the strand for your men to arrive, that they may direct them."

Lars stepped forward. «Princess? I should go ahead and make sure all is as it should be.»

«A good thought, Lars. Proceed.»

Lars moved past the group and began making his way towards the shore. The officers watched him go before turning back to Eriana.

"Commander Lars does understand the common tongue but, unlike some of my other crew, does not find it easy to speak it. You will find that most of my men will also prefer the tongue of their birth, which is named Norse, though most will understand the tongue of the Sirrel Valley." She frowned. "Tell me that you did not empty a hostel of its existing residents once you knew we would arrive? We are merely passing river folk, we do not merit such privileges."

Tevos bowed once more. "Admiral, it is not so. We first received word of your coming many weeks ago and preparations have been made ever since that day. It is true that others may recently have used that hostel, but we reserved it for short residences only, that it would be ready for you and your men when required." His brow furrowed in turn. "But here I see more men than I expected, aye, and women too. If I may humbly ask, what numbers are you?"

"We are presently thirty-three men, I deem, and ten women. From what I have seen of hostels along our way, there should be no problem with our numbers."

"As you say, Admiral, that is true. I believe that all will be well." He hestitated before asking, "I wonder at the women in your company, Highness. Apart from yourself we expected two, no more, and I have no idea which two of those I see before me are those mentioned."

A small smile from Eriana. "You will recognize my original traveling companions when you see them, Marshal, since they are the only women bearing swords... for now. The others, well," she shrugged, "I seem to be gathering folk along the way, men and women. Some of them have joined our company, others merely travel with us for part of their own journey. Will this be a problem?"

"Of course not, Highness." He gestured along the pontoon. "If you would lead the way, I would see you and your men - aye, and women - settled before we consider what next to do."

As they walked towards land Eriana remarked, "When you met the Green Ptuvil on the river and hailed us, you said that the present Count was indisposed and another ruled on his behalf. I thought that Upper Fanir was the domain of a Duke?"

"Aye, Admiral, and so it should be. But the invasion by those of Yod was harsh and one of their main objectives, so it seems, was to remove anyone who would dispute their rule or, if they could not be captured or killed during the invasion, would be not be able to lead any response. Thus Count Herik and his entire family was murdered early on in the invasion. Many of the other counts and barons suffered like fates. Of those of note who remained, only Count Olva, who was our Resident in Bibek at the time, and Count Darkwin, a young cousin of the old Duke, survived.

"Count Darkwin was present at the murder of his parents and by chance survived the blows which were intended to kill him as well. As the closest surviving male relative, he was expected to be confirmed Duke but has suffered serious injuries which prevent him ruling as he should. He is also, as it happens, not yet accounted adult. Thus Count Olva, recalled from Bibek, orders all in his stead until such time as the young Count may be fit to assume his rightful position."

Ursula heard this and asked, "Can I ask the nature of his injuries, Marshal?"

Tevos turned, saw Ursula and gave a questioning glance to Eriana. "This is our healer Ursula," she explained. "She comes from a distant land and has knowledge which far exceeds anything known in the Great Valley. It is possible that she may be able to help where your own healers cannot."

"Do you tell me? Then I will certainly pass that information on, Admiral. His injuries? Mistress, he was struck about the head with great force and those who found the family assumed at first that he had also died. However, most of the blood and other material found on his head proved to have come from his deceased parents and his wounds, while still serious, were not mortal.

"A head wound of that kind, as you must know, can affect the workings of the mind, the body or both. In his case it has affected his mind and also somewhat of his limbs. While he knows who and what he is, and may converse with all as though healthy, there are gaps in his words. He spends his days in a wheeled chair in darkened chambers, Mistress, since the strength of daylight is said to hurt his eyes."

Ursula nodded. "I have some knowledge of injuries like that but of course every injury is different. I cannot promise anything but I will offer my services if it will return your Count to you."

The Marshal nodded his thanks. "Mistress, if you can do anything to help then all Faralan will be indebted to you."

* * *

"If I may come in?"

"Of course, Highness."

Ursula opened the door to their chamber and closed it behind Eriana.

"I wanted to be sure that everyone is properly settled," the Princess explained. "Kaldar, you know why we have placed you in here and I know that you would prefer to be elsewhere. Has Ursula explained the reasons why?"

There had been a hurried discussion on reaching the relatively standard port hostel, once it dawned on Eriana and Ursula that Kaldar could not simply sleep with the men. Equally, he was too young to occupy a chamber by himself so a story had been hastily concocted.

"Highness," the girl-boy replied, "I do understand the reasons and I am content. I do not believe the men would take advantage of me but, were I to be with them, then the hostel servants might notice something and ask questions."

"Aye, awkward questions. I regret the necessity but, mayhap, once your body has progressed so far, other choices may become possible. At least here in Upper Fanir you do not have to pretend to be a girl any more."

"As you say, Highness."

Ursula added, "Highness, it occurred to me after we spoke that because Kaldar is in here with us it provides a discreet way for me to administer his medications."

"Oh, as you say! I had not thought of that. Kaldar? I know that you have not been taking the herbs for very long but have you yet noticed any changes?"

"Physically, Highness, I think it is too soon. I have not noticed any obvious changes. However, I have noticed that the ways in which I think of the world have begun to change, though I could not tell you how."

Ursula nodded. "The physical changes will of course be accompanied by mental changes, Highness. He thought like a boy before but now he will have additional help that a normal boy's developing body would have given him automatically."

Eriana grinned. "Oh, he will become like my men, you mean? Forever boasting and competing one with another? Obsessed with weapons? Getting drunk and fighting? Kaldar, I wish you joy of your new life."

Kaldar looked offended. "Highness, I desire to have the body of a boy but I doubt I will become just as your men are. My upbringing has been too different."

"Well said, Kaldar. My apologies. Still, you have a long way to go and you will be a different person at the end of it. Today nobody knows how different you will become as an adult, not even yourself." She concluded, "Very well. This evening, ladies, we are invited to a reception at the mansion of the present Count since the residence of the old Duke is still not fit for use. For those of us who may prefer to wear them," she smiled at Kaldar, "that means long gowns, I deem. Ursula, shall you and Tyra join us in the bathing house before we attire ourselves?"

Ursula replied, "Of course, Highness. I could do with a dip to relax my muscles after our journey. Kaldar? What will you do while we are bathing?"

"By your leave, Mistress, some of the men are making me some more attire of my own. I would like to go there and help. If they can do such tasks, then so must I."

Ursula looked up at Eriana, who nodded. "You are a boy, you may of course go there freely. But of course you must take extra care."

"Of course, Highness."

"Tyra, find our bathing robes, please."

"As you wish, Mistress."

* * *

"There is a matter," Eriana muttered to Ursula as the two led the procession the short distance along the cobbled street towards their destination, "for which you may be able to assist, Ursula. I imagine that, for my meetings with all those officers, I should be attired in a uniform. However, the only uniform I possess, if I may call it that, is the one accidentally provided for me by those of Joth. The weather is warm enough, it will serve, I deem, but the only rank marks I have are those of Captain."

"Naval ranks," Ursula muttered back. "Highness, are you expecting me to invent ranks for a new Navy, when I know nothing about the subject? Maralin is probably the person you should consult and he is far away."

Eriana sighed. "I feared that would be your reply, Ursula. I recall that I was given some notes on such matters in Dekarran but I have no idea where they may be. They might still be in Dekarran! Have you no thoughts at all?"

"Look at it this way, Highness. You only need just enough to indicate your rank and I presume that would be on the shoulders of your ship dress, is that right? We do not have to invent every uniform of every rank the Navy will need."

"You are right, Ursula, as usual. Continue."

"All I remember of naval uniforms is that the higher you go, the more stripes or rings on the uniform. When you get to Flag rank... That is what an Admiral is, someone who commands more than one ship, a whole fleet, maybe. To show that, the stripes become wider. Let me think about it over our meal, Highness."

"A Flag rank? Fresh words again, I deem. Why should a rank require a flag? Must I needs bear it about my person, perhaps in the manner of a diagonal sash? That would be cumbersome!"

"I think it is because, if there is one person who commands a group of vessels, he needed some kind of flag to show which vessel he is on." She thought. "Of course, those military men will be wearing their uniforms tonight, won't they? Perhaps we can get some ideas from what we see at the banquet."

The Princess brightened. "Your words are wise, Ursula. Of course we shall examine their attire closely when we may."

* * *

"If I may present Her Highness Princess Eriana of Palarand, My Lord. Originally of the distant land of Einnland, far out in the Shan Ocean, she and her men now serve King Robanar of Palarand. Your Highness, if I may introduce you to Count Olva, who presently governs Upper Fanir on behalf of Count Darkwin, and his wife Countess Lagavet."

The Count bent over Eriana's hand. "Your Highness, I am delighted to meet you at last. The tales of the exploits of you and your men are known to us, if not in great detail. I have beheld Boldan's Rock from Forguland on a visit some years ago and considered it impregnable. Other tales of your progress through Yod have been just as... interesting."

Eriana curtseyed. "My Lord, I thank you for the welcome you have given myself and my people." She grinned. "Interesting, eh? We will try not to cause your city so much disturbance while we are here."

"Ah?"

"Regrettably," she explained, "we seem to have gained the habit of attracting trouble of one kind or another most places we have landed. Here in Faralan we are among friends, I deem. I do not think you have cause to worry. If I may introduce my senior staff and advisors?"

"Of course, Highness."

She turned. "This is Lord Kalmenar, my legal and diplomatic advisor. Then, the captains of our ships, Captain Tor of the Visund and Captain Baros of the Green Ptuvil. Commander Lars, who commands our fighting crew, Guardswomen Bennett and Semma of His Majesty's Palace Guard who are my personal companions for this voyage and finally Mistress Ursula, our company's healer."

"Gentlemen, ladies." Olva shook the hands of the men, nodded to Bennett and Semma and then bowed over Ursula's hand. "Mistress, Marshal Tevos told me of your presence with Her Highness's company and that you may be able to help Count Darkwin."

"My Lord, I can only examine him and tell you what I think. I was trained in healing a long way from here and my knowledge and methods are different than what I have found so far in the Great Valley."

"Thank you, Mistress. Perhaps, later on, I can take you and Her Highness to meet the Count. I understand that not much can be done now that dusk is falling but this evening's banquet is a way of introducing you all to those with whom you may have dealings while you are with us."

He turned. "Highness, ladies, gentlemen, if you would follow me."

In the dining chamber Ursula was not surprised to find a long table in the center with seats either side and one at the further end. The table had a white cloth and a certain amount of table furniture, but nowhere as much as she had experienced elsewhere.

If this city has been overrun by Yod, they will have stolen everything they could lay their hands on. It is just the same as what happened in Joth. There is no surprise that not all has been replaced yet.

Olva took the seat at the end furthest from the kitchens, with Eriana on his right side and Lagavet on his left. The other guests were interspersed with uniformed men, mostly those Ursula had seen at the port. There were also two men and two women in 'civilian' attire seated at the lower end of the table who had not been introduced. She thought they might be members of the family. She found herself between Kalmenar and Kodal, Tevos's deputy, while Tevos himself sat between Eriana and Bennett. Because of the imbalance between men and women, Ursula wondered what she would be able to contribute to the table talk but it proved not to be a problem.

The problem, as it happened, was the absence of ale for Eriana. She viewed the bottles on the table with distaste.

"My Lord, I must needs admit that among my people - those of Einnland, that is - we do not drink wine, and thus I have never developed a taste for it. Is it possible that your kitchen might discover a barrel of ale for me? If they cannot then, as your guest, I will not press my needs but the meal would not be so enjoyable to me."

"Ale?" Olva's eyebrows rose. "Certainly I do not think that we would keep such a drink here in our mansion, it is only fit for - Ah, excuse me, Highness. I will enquire of Cook but I suspect that you will be disappointed."

Eriana nodded reluctantly. "As you say, My Lord. It seems that the further upstream we travel the harder it is to find drinks familiar to us. Even the pel tastes different! Is no ale brewed in Upper Fanir at all?"

"There may be some available in taverns near the docks, I know that some of the bargemen have a preference for it. It may be too late to enquire this evening but I will send out someone tomorrow to discover what might be available."

"Thank you, My Lord. It may be just the whim of a wild barbarian Princess but if ale is available, then know that my men will also prefer to drink it. Wine gives headaches to many of them."

"Ah. That will be useful to know, Highness." He selected a bottle from the table. "However, since we may not supply you ale this e'en, mayhap you might try some of this. It is a mild wine, it is true, but sufficiently fresh that you might consider it more like grown-up fruit juice."

Eriana took a sip of the offered goblet. "My Lord, your words are wise. This drink is strange to my tongue but not unpleasant. Thank you."

Lavalet addressed Eriana during the first course. "Highness, I must ask you about your impressive tiara. Are such adornments customary among your people?"

Eriana nearly snorted but managed to steer it into a rueful smile. "No indeed, My Lady. A piece like this would have caused a major war in Einnland merely by existing, since it would have been the most valuable item in my father's Kingdom, and every man and woman desiring it. No, this was graciously lent to me by Her Majesty Queen Terys in order to make my position and rank plain as I traveled. I have seen some of the others in the Royal Treasury and this is one of the simplest there." She added apologetically, "Palarand is a rich Kingdom."

Tevos turned. "Highness, I must admit some confusion. If you are a daughter of the King of... Einnland, did you say? Then how is it that you now answer to Palarand's King? I know that the Prince of Palarand has married another, so you cannot have obtained your station that way."

"Boldan's Rock, Marshal." She blushed. "I ran away from my father, in the ship we arrived in today, with some few faithful retainers and supporters. He sought to impose on me a degrading marriage, I will not say more. Briefly, when we arrived at Plif I discovered that the Crown Prince of Palarand was in need of a wife and applied, not knowing that Prince Keren had already made his choice.

"My men are warriors of a kind seemingly not known in the Sirrel Valley and Robanar offered us sanctuary from my father in exchange for a small task - the restoration of Boldan's Rock to those of Forguland. By tactics not known here in the Valley we managed that feat and then realized that the fortress, while now free, would be of no use if it could not be relieved and resupplied. Thus we went down from the rock and attacked those of Yod who held the narrow strip below, having made it into a base for their further conquests."

Tevos's eyebrows rose. "And you accomplished all this? How many men did you take?"

Eriana grinned. "Seventeen men and two women besides myself, Marshal. We suffered two deaths during battle and a further one from his injuries, plus four more wounded so severely that we were forced to leave them in Forguland."

"Seventeen men and three women? Is that all? I imagined a much larger force, a regiment at least! Against how many of Yod?"

She shrugged. "I know not, Marshal. We did not keep count as they ran away." Her expression changed. "By your leave, I will say no more during our meal as many parts of my tale are not suitable for the table. But the King made good his word and made us all Palarandis by right. He also decreed that I might keep my title and status."

Tevos looked meaningfully along the table at his subordinates. "It appears that the Federation made the right choice to lead its river forces. I have no reason to doubt Her Highness's tale and we have much to learn, all of us."

"Marshal, you are too kind," she protested. "In fact, we have had incidents along the way which have shown us that we, too, have much to learn. By using our combined methods and experiences we should be able to create something new that protects the Sirrel and all those who travel on it."

"Aye, Highness, I trust we shall all benefit."

* * *

The meal ended and everybody stood in groups while the tables were dismantled. Most held goblets of wine and servants circulated, topping up as required. Since Ursula had spent time in several European countries as well as Quebec, she was comfortable drinking wine and found the local versions to her liking. As she stood with Tyra, watching the tables being removed and stacked, two men approached her.

"Marshal... Vikzas, is it? What can I do for you?"

Vikzas bowed. "Mistress, if I may satisfy a trivial puzzle. Your accent, it is not of the Great Valley, as we know it, but neither does it sound as the voices of Her Highness or Commander Lars. I have a private interest in such matters and would be interested to learn where you came from."

"A long way away, Marshal, somewhere else entirely. I have traveled great distances to arrive at the Great Valley and I would find it impossible to describe the route, because I do not know most of it."

"But the name of your land?" he pressed. "Would I recognize it?"

Ursula's natural dislike of intrusive questions surfaced but she tried to avoid showing anything to somebody who was just curious.

Or is he? Does he have connections in what passes for the Intelligence Community in these parts? There could be potential problems here.

"Marshal, I came from a land called Alberta, but that was not the land of my birth. I traveled many thousands of... marks... from Russia, the land of my birth, to reach Alberta before I came here."

He bowed again. "Mistress, I can see that my questions have caused you some distress. If that is so, please accept my apologies. I have heard how Her Highness escaped from her own lands and it did not occur to me that your situation might be similar."

"It is true that part of my journey has been to run away from personal danger but that is now of no consequence. I must ask, what interest have you in different accents? I have noticed variations in speech as we traveled but to my ear they sound minor."

Vikzas smiled. "Mistress, what you say is true but it is not the accents of the Sirrel that interest me. You should know that there are many in Faralmark and, indeed, in other nearby lands, who come from great distances to our west. Many have made journeys lasting weeks to reach us from the further coast, which some say is more than four thousands of marks away. It occurred to me that you may have originally come from that direction."

"Ah, I understand now." She shook her head. "I cannot answer that question, Marshal. I do not know which way I came."

An eyebrow rose. "You do not -" He paused before nodding. "Mistress, I must needs accept your words. By your leave."

Vikzas bowed and the two men walked off. Ursula regarded them thoughtfully.

"Mistress, are they going to be trouble?"

"I don't know, Tyra, but we had better be careful how we answer people like him in future."

After a few moments Tyra said, "Mistress? That housekeeper seems strange to me. Why, she is probably about the same age as I am! How is it that someone as young as that could be appointed to run a household of this importance?"

Ursula was startled. At one time I would have objected to the mere idea of servants and now I am so used to their presence that I do not even notice them! I must pay more attention to all those around us!

...In my defense I have been concentrating on the uniforms the men are wearing...

"I have not noticed her, my thoughts have been elsewhere. Which one is she?"

"She is across the chamber to your left, Mistress, speaking to those two men arranging the chairs."

Ursula let her gaze casually wander the room so as not to seem too interested in anyone in particular.

"Her? The one wearing the blue satin gown? She was sitting at the other end of the table with another young woman. I assumed that she was related to one of the Counts."

"Indeed, Mistress, but when I was serving I was told that she was the Housemistress. I cannot think of any time I have ever seen a servant wearing satin."

"You are right." She gave the woman - girl, really - a closer look. "She knows what she is doing, though. Might such a position be hereditary, do you think?"

"I have no idea, Mistress."

"It may not be important. We are in strange lands now, who knows what the local customs are? But we'll both keep our eyes open in case we notice anything else odd."

"Of course, Mistress."

* * *

At the same time two different men approached Eriana, who was standing with Kalmenar and Lars watching the room being reconfigured.

"Marshal Kodal. How can I be of service?"

He bowed to Eriana. "Highness, I have just learned that there are two Yodans among your company!"

The statement sounded like an accusation but Eriana sought to divert the obvious anger.

"Marshal, your information is not correct. There are four Yodans in our company, two men and two women. The two men are with us because those remnants of the Ascendancy still active in Yod - and I have to tell you that they are a significant number - would kill them if they could. The young man is a student of healing and sought to follow Ursula as his mentor, to which she has agreed. The older was once an official of the Ascendancy but he has provided assistance to us and in return we have offered him shelter."

"That information was not available to us, Highness. I apologize if we have caused any distress. Servants in your hostel noticed their attire and became concerned, bringing their news to my office."

"Of course, Marshal. You have just fought a war against those people, I can understand why your own folk could be concerned. I think... we will find better, less alarming attire for them while we are here, make them less noticeable."

"Thank you, Highness, a necessary precaution, I deem. Ah, you mentioned two women of Yod."

Eriana's face hardened. "I did. As we traveled through Yod we must needs moor up each night to sleep. Do you know an inlet named Bakhrad Creek?"

Kodal thought then nodded. "Aye, I know the name. It is on the Yodan side of the farther channel, is it not? We have not ventured in those waters since before the war, not since Yod claimed the Fanir Island for itself."

"When we ventured into that creek looking for the village, we had no idea that -"

As Eriana recounted the story Kodal noticed the expressions of Kalmenar and Lars become hard and bleak. When she described the farmstead he understood why. When she finished his own face showed horror.

"Maker's mercy! And you saved those people, do they yet survive?"

"The rescued women would not leave my side and, indeed, some of them will not yet approach any man, their minds are so disturbed. All of them, six men and five women, travel with us and are likely to do so permanently. You have already met one of the men," she pointed, "Master Baros commands the Green Ptuvil for us since we had too many to fit safely aboard the Visund."

"Ah. Is that his barge, then?"

Eriana's expression softened. "The circumstance is complex, Marshal. Baros was first mate on another barge, the Faral Wintik. Of their crew only himself and Kedian, their cook, survived, the others were murdered almost immediately. As I explained Baros and Kedian were used as slave labor by the rogue troops. Of the next barge, the Green Ptuvil, all were murdered except the wife of the owner who unluckily was with her husband. She joined the two village girls in the stables.

"When the third barge appeared, the Nerrinar, they killed the Captain and First Mate. Those two also had wives with them so they went to the stables as well. It must have occurred to the Yodans that they had need of more labor so enslaved the remaining four crewmen. All of them, men and women, had been sorely used by the time we came to their rescue."

Kodal let out a soundless whistle between his teeth. "You say they were sorely used. Do they now fare well?"

Eriana sighed. "It is fortunate that we have such a knowledgable healer with us, Marshal. Ursula attended all of them at the farmstead and saw to their immediate needs. Their wants are now good food, exercise to restore wasted muscles - and time, for their worst injuries, as you may imagine, are in their minds, especially the five women."

"Ah, I see. And what of those of Yod? Did you and your men deal with them?"

"We were visitors in that land, Marshal. We did not have such authority. Those of Pakmal dealt with the rogue troops in the nearby town. Almost all have already been executed."

"Think you we may find more of that ilk? The rogue soldiery, I mean."

She shrugged. "It is entirely possible, Marshal. To me it seems that all organization collapsed when Yod fell and there may well be bands of their soldiery roaming their lands - and other lands also. They have little incentive to return home, I deem."

He coughed. "Actually, Highness, it is not only the Yodans that may cause trouble. There have been reports of Fanir troops seeking their own fortunes in the more rural lands."

"Do you tell me? Well, it is to be expected. Once the tension of war is released, one is left with a large number of well-armed men in places they may not desire to be. It is not surprising that some may decide to forsake their homelands and take what chances they may."

"Aye, Highness. As you say." He glanced at her. "Shall you recount your journey through Yod for us tomorrow? It will be fresh knowledge for all of us, I deem."

She inclined her head. "As you wish, Marshal, though I warn you we have much else to discuss."

* * *

Count Olva led them to the lower-level chambers the injured Count was forced to reside in.

"Your Highness, My Lord, Mistress. The Steward will be waiting outside when you have finished, to show you the way back to your lodgings." He bowed and opened the door. "If you would enter."

Ursula followed Eriana and Kalmenar into the chamber, which was lit by two small candles. Darkwin was seated in a comfortable armchair with a blanket over his knees despite the warm evening. Under the blanket he appeared to be dressed ready for bed, even wearing a loose beret-style nightcap on his head. As the senior visitor Eriana curtseyed to the young man who was the theoretical ruler of Upper Fanir.

"My Lord. I am Eriana Embriktsdottir, presently accounted Princess of the realm of Palarand. With me are Baron Kalmenar of Sufen Vale, my diplomatic aide, and Mistress Ursula of Alberta who is Healer to my company."

Darkwin was not asleep nor, apparently, out of touch with the outside world.

"Your Highness, My Lord, Mistress, be welcome in my home. I regret that I am unable to offer you a personal welcome more appropriate to your stations. I trust that Lord Olva has treated you and your party well?"

"He has, My Lord. We thought to pay you our personal respects on our first visit to your home."

"I thank you for it. I hear that you bring two ships with you, and a number of trained men?"

Eriana smiled in the dim light. "I began with one ship, the Visund, which is filled with my men. Along the way I seem to have picked up a number of passengers, aye, and additional crew, for reasons which seemed good at the time. Now I have a barge, the Green Ptuvil, to help share the load. But we are not so great a crowd. Nor are my men trained in ways that you may deem customary, but instead in the traditions of our distant homeland."

"Ah, I see. I assume that you will be meeting with Tevos and Vikzas tomorrow?"

"Of course, My Lord. It seems we have much information to share with each other."

"I regret that, as you might imagine, it would be uncomfortable for me to attend, even though I would desire to. I am certain, however, that word of your deliberations will be brought to me promptly by those who will be present."

"As you say, My Lord. I understand, from words already spoken, that it is your wish that Upper Fanir should join the Sirrel Federation. I must needs ask, is your own desire shared throughout your lands?"

"It is, Highness. We were shocked when those of Yod invaded our lands and began pillaging, despoiling and murdering those who did not bow to them. Upper Fanir is now a poorer country than before and we all desire that the like should never happen again. When Simbran passed through on his return to Bibek he explained what the Federation is intended to represent and almost all our folk immediately desired that Upper Fanir should join as soon as it could be arranged. Have no fear that there will be discontent here when that happens."

"Your words reassure me, My Lord. Is there anything else that we might do for you while we are in Faralan?"

Darkwin's eyes flicked to Ursula. "Highness, Tevos has told me that your healer has knowledge and abilities not known in the Valley. He said that you offered her services, to discover if there is aught she could do to improve my condition."

"It is true, My Lord. Ursula?"

"My Lord, with your permission I would like to give you a complete examination," Ursula told Darkwin. "For that I need to have good light, which means that I cannot properly examine you by the light of candles. Would it be possible for me to examine you tomorrow? I am sure that we can find a way for me to do that without causing you too much discomfort."

Darkwin grew still, thinking. His expression was difficult to interpret in the dim light. Finally he agreed with a sigh. "Mistress, you know your own craft and I do not. If you would attend me tomorrow afternoon, say, perhaps once we have napped. Shall I send someone for you?"

I thought that the best time to examine him might be in the morning, while the military people were having their meeting! He is just going to be sitting here doing very little. Still, he may have other meetings or perhaps documents to read... no, he can't read anything by this light! What is going on?

"Of course, My Lord. At your convenience. As a healer you already know that anything that occurs between us remains privileged, but because I am a woman in a strange city I will have to bring my assistant Tyra with me. She of course is bound by the same oath of privacy. Will her presence be a problem? Will you want to have somebody from, perhaps, your own household present as well? Your Steward, perhaps? Your customs here may be different than some which I have encountered so far."

Again there was a long pause before Darkwin replied. "I will discuss the matter with my household before you come but I do not think it will be necessary for me to admit another witness, if I may name them such. Your assistant should be sufficient to satisfy custom."

Ursula gave a brief curtsey. "Then I will await your summons, My Lord."

Eriana noted, "Ursula, you may also be present at our meeting tomorrow morning, I deem. Your, uh, special knowledge could be useful to our talks."

Darkwin asked, "What is this?"

Eriana chose her words carefully. "My Lord, since Ursula comes from a distant land where customs are again different than our own, she sometimes has knowledge useful to us, even though she is trained as a healer. She is intelligent, she keeps her eyes and ears open, she sees what goes on around her. On a number of occasions she has given us good advice."

"Interesting." Darkwin nodded. "I will probably see one or more of you again tomorrow, I deem. Until then, I wish you all good-evening."

At this plain dismissal the three bowed and curtseyed, turned and left.

* * *

Ursula frowned and shook her head. Lars, who was walking beside her, showed his concern.

«Mistress?»

The distance between the hostel used by the company and the Mansion of Count Darkwin was not great and they had simply walked over during the afternoon with no trouble. By contrast, the locals had considered the potential danger at night to be so much greater that an escort had been arranged, which meant that armed Farals marched before and behind their small group.

The short notice ordering of the escort had meant that the group had become muddled, which was why Ursula and Tyra were now at the back and walking beside Lars.

«Just a little something that is annoying me, Lars. That housekeeper, did you notice anything unusual?»

He considered. «I think she was dressed a little more richly that I would expect from a servant, even one in charge of the others. Apart from that, Mistress, I can think of nothing. Why?»

«I don't know, Lars, and that's what is worrying me. I have seen something and do not know what it is I have seen.»

«You are going back there tomorrow morning? Seeing her again might jog your memory.»

«Maybe. I will be busy tomorrow, morning and afternoon. I have a lot to think about, including how to turn Her Highness into an Admiral for those Marshals.»

He flipped a hand. «Minor details, surely? I doubt they will expect much from us tomorrow.»

«You are probably right, Lars.»

The group reached the hostel and, being now on safe ground, bade farewell to their escort. Those worthies reformed and marched smartly away. Everybody dispersed towards their own quarters, which surprised Ursula when Lars joined herself and Tyra.

«Lars? I thought that you were in the men's dormitory.»

«Not so, Mistress. I have been given a family chamber which I share with Nethra.»

This information was so surprising that Ursula stopped halfway across the courtyard.

«You do?» She thought, her professional interest coming to the surface. «Are you just protecting her or is there more?»

She couldn't see his blush in the darkness but she guessed it would be there.

«Mistress, I am astonished but it is more. How much more I do not know. I must be gentle with her, we move slowly, I do not wish her to be hurt any more.»

«But you are willing?»

«If she asked me, then I would say yes,» he replied simply. «I used to think that I would forever be a warrior-at-arms, serving my Princess. Now I will be forced to think more carefully about my future.»

«Well. I wish you both good luck. If you have need of any advice, I am always available.»

«Thank you, Mistress. Always you think of others.»

They reached the point on the walkway where the Men's Stair and the Women's Stair went up in different directions. Everyone else had already ascended. Lars turned to the Men's Stair, where the small number of family and personal chambers were situated. Ursula and Tyra began to climb the Women's Stair to their own chamber.

«Mistress?»

She stopped and turned. «Yes, Lars?»

«What of your own future? Someone has waited a long time for you to take note of them. Are you blind to their attentions?»

«What? Lars, this is not the time for jokes.»

«It is no joke, Mistress. You, who can see so much in others, how is it you cannot see it in yourself?»

What does he mean? I have an admirer among the crew? Surely not! Nobody has said anything!

Perhaps I have been too busy dealing with more practical matters to notice. Even so...

Lars added, «Mistress, the attraction is not what a man like me would choose but it is there and I suspect that neither of you have even considered the possibility. But the signs are plain. I may be mistaken but I think that she just waits for a word from you.»

With that he was gone. Ursula stood on the second step, stunned, until Tyra took her by the elbow and urged her up the stairs.

She...

Ursula has a major headache to solve as she joins the military leaders for discussions. Other questions arise as the talks continue and the presence of the housekeeper just adds to the distractions. She is relieved to escape the talks that afternoon to go and examine Count Darkwin...

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

65 - A Navy is Born

With characters and locations first revealed in Tales of Upper Fanir by Julia Phillips.

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the authors. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2022 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Ursula came awake with a gasp, sitting almost upright as sleep left abruptly. The light coming into the room looked little different than the last time she had wakened, but she knew that by now it would soon be time to rise. Not that she wanted to. She doubted whether she had properly slept at all.

What do I do?

"Mistress?"

Ursula flopped back on the bed. "Oh, Tyra, I have had a bad night, trying to think through..." her eyes caught Kaldar beginning to stir in his own bed, "...what Lars told us last night."

Her eyes slid in his direction and Tyra gave a slight nod of understanding. "It was a long meal and many words were spoken, Mistress," she responded, diverting the subject. "I am not surprised that you have spent time thinking it over."

Kaldar threw back his covers and sat up. "Good morning, Mistress Ursula, good morning Tyra."

Ursula sat up again and began to swing her legs around. "Good morning, Kaldar. Yes, there was a room full of military men and I only understood about half of what they were talking about. Do you want to go to the toilet first? I should have your potions ready by the time you return and then you can go and leave us to do womanly things by ourselves."

He grinned as he stood. "As you desire, Mistress."

He quickly gathered the clothes he would change into and left the chamber. Ursula and Tyra looked at one another. Both rose and Ursula went to her basket to find the required jars and pill pots.

"It cannot be anyone else but Her Highness," Tyra observed softly as she gathered their attire for the day. "Yet she has made no further advances."

"Because I spoke to her," Ursula responded. "That evening, after we were kidnapped, I spoke with her at the top of the stairs, do you remember? She was terrified that I was angry with her because of that kiss. I told her that she did nothing wrong but that it was too soon for me to think about a personal attachment of that kind. I also told her that it was not a rejection but I would have to find out what kind of person I was now, if I preferred men or women, before I did anything more."

Tyra's look was reproachful. "You did not tell me, Mistress."

"I know and I am sorry, Tyra. I was still trying to deal with the confrontation and after that we had bigger problems to think about, like finding the Old Leader."

"As you say, Mistress. If I may ask, will you tell Lars?"

"Yes. I do not think I can avoid it, because otherwise he will keep reminding me. Sometime today, when I can get him alone. Can you hand me that bag, please. I need to check - ah, good. The salve was replaced."

"As you say, Mistress. I did check yesterday, just before we went for the evening meal."

"You did? That just shows how much I am overlooking, Tyra!" She sighed. "I must do better! Everyone depends on what I do."

"Indeed, Mistress. I would venture that you are essential to this expedition now, though I did not realize that when we left Joth."

"I am forced to agree. Tell me, as the nearest authority on such matters, how do people in the Great Valley regard same-gender relationships? Are they even legal? Frowned upon? Forbidden? I have no idea."

"Mistress, in Joth I was not privy to any such relationships, though I do know that two of father's friends, fishermen, seemed to always be together and that father explained this sometimes happened. I thought no more of it. Because of accidents, wars and the like I do know of certain households which have only women, but it never occurred to me there was anything... particular about the arrangement.

"Is it legal?" Tyra frowned as she considered the question. "Mistress, I am ashamed to say that I do not know the laws of my own city. Who would one ask? I do not even know if the same rule would apply wherever we went or if it would be different when we landed in another country. And, of course, if that were so it might be dangerous to even ask the question."

"Ouch! Yes, I see what you mean."

"What of yourself, Mistress? Are you ready for such adventures?"

Ursula sighed again. "I have no idea, Tyra. I think I spent most of the night trying to work the situation out and got nowhere. The fact that it is Eriana makes it even more complicated! I might have been able to manage someone else but she moves in circles I can only gasp at."

"She is no normal woman, that is certain."

Ursula wrinkled her nose. "Agreed! If it had been someone like, say, Nethra or Larys it would be a different proposition, something easier to deal with." She waved a hand. "We had better leave that for now and get ready to go down to the bathing block. That way we can go just as soon as I have given Kaldar his morning man-building tonic."

"Of course, Mistress."

* * *

"Good morning, Ursula, Tyra! Did you sleep well?"

"Good morning, Your Highness," Ursula replied. "I did not sleep so well, I had some problems to worry about. However, I think I may have an answer to your rank problem, but I doubt that anything can be done about it before we leave. Do you think they will excuse you today? After all, you only decided to use that rank yesterday afternoon, you would have had no opportunity to do anything about your uniform."

"Come, let us sit and speak of such matters." She held up a hand and turned. "Tyra, know that the kitchens appear to have discovered a barrel of something they name ale. If you would bring me a small sample in a goblet, I will find out if their optimism is justified."

"As you request, Highness."

Eriana and Ursula found chairs around one of the dining room tables. There was as yet no sign of Bennett or Semma. Some of the men occupied other tables, more men appearing at intervals, including Lars, who joined them at a nod.

"Good morning, Lars. Anything to report?"

"Nothing new, Princess. Good morning." Lars' words in the local language were improving... slowly.

Even though she had done nothing at all, Ursula felt that her relationship with Eriana had altered. Just sitting beside her she could feel the full force of her personality. She was already familiar with the supremely fit female body beneath the ship dress but now it took on a different meaning to her. She had had a few encounters on her Earthly travels, both with males and females, with people presenting as both male and females, but that was fun and recreation. What Eriana represented now was something entirely different. And she still had no idea how to handle it. Or if she wanted to.

"Ursula?"

"Sorry, Highness. Blame it on the bad night. Can I ask you to remove your rank slides, please?"

Eriana tapped a shoulder. "These? Is that what they are called? Of course."

Lars stood to help Eriana and the two tubes of gray fabric were soon on the table.

Ursula explained, "Technically, what you have on your shoulders now are the epaulets. These tubes are called slides because, well, they slide over the epaulets. They are used because it is easier to modify and replace these as required instead of stitching and unstitching things to the epaulet every time.

"Now the military I grew up with does not generally use tubes but things called shoulder boards instead. These are stiff fabric or even wood or metal covered with fabric and they can be much larger than the slides are. But in practice shoulder boards can catch on things and rip the fabric of the jacket or coat they are on or even cause injuries to others. Slides are just easier to use.

"As to your rank of Admiral, we could keep matters simple and follow the style already developed. As I suggested last night, commanders of more than one vessel should have a wide bar. Some Earth forces increase the number of wide bars with rank but you can see that those would take up a lot of room, so what I suggest is one wide bar at the bottom and then more narrower bars the higher you go. As you would be the top level, that would mean a wide bar below three narrow bars."

Erians pointed. "But there is no room for a wide bar on here."

Ursula smiled. "Yes and no, Highness. We unstitch the lowest bar and turn the slide around. That gives us room for a wide bar the other end. It is just a tube after all."

The Princess thought about this for a while and then nodded. "Done. Simple but effective. What of these other ranks that would have fewer than three bars? If you would name them for me."

"I thought that a single wide bar on its own would be for a Commodore. One narrow bar would be a Counter-Admiral, two would be for a Vice-Admiral and three for a full Admiral."

"These names sound strange to me and will likely sound strange to those of the Sirrel. Vice Admiral I might understand but I would prefer, perhaps, to name him an Under-Admiral. What do you think?"

"I don't see why not, Highness. It is your Navy, you can call the ranks whatever you wish."

Eriana smiled. "I do not wish to confuse everybody! We shall keep things simple, I deem. What manner of rank is a Counter-Admiral?"

"I do not know, Highness. Some navies on Earth give that rank other names like Rear Admiral." She shrugged. "I have no idea why either name is used or what the rank is for."

She waved a hand. "We can discover these matters later. Is my rank of Admiral, three bars, as high as the ranks should go?"

Ursula hesitated. "It depends on how big your organization becomes, Highness. There may be ranks higher than full Admiral in time, we might have to allow room for expansion."

"Longer tubes, do you mean?"

"Not exactly, Highness, because it would become harder for others to count the bars. I was thinking more of other symbols to use instead of bars if that happened."

"Ah, I see."

Tyra returned then with a goblet for Eriana and a mug of pel for Ursula. Both took cautious sips of their drinks.

"It is ale, I deem," Eriana pronounced, "but the flavor is very bitter and it is strong. Lars, if you permit the men to drink this I would suggest watering it considerably."

"Can I have a taste, Highness?"

"Surely, Ursula."

The mug was handed over and Ursula took a sip. "It is strong, not what I would want to drink for breakfast. What you can taste is similar to beer brewed with the hops we would use on Earth. Did you have anything like this in Einnland?"

"I do not believe so, Ursula. Our ale is generally brewed with grain, herbs and honey from a kind of insect we keep there. I do not know what hops are."

"I understand. On Earth, hops are the flowers of a vine that grows there. It gives the beer a bitter taste, which is said to be preferred by men. Beer does not use honey but gets its sweetness another way. I understand that is the technical difference between ale and beer. I warn you both now, this could be a suitable drink for your own men, when they are at leisure, but it might have different effects than the ales you are used to. Headaches, possibly. Short tempers. Fighting. Different hangovers. Worse hangovers. Commander Lars, please take note. Remember what happened with that Celebration Ale."

"Yah, Mistress. Can I taste?"

The goblet was passed and Lars sipped. "Strong. Taste fine to me. I understand warning, Mistress."

Eriana said, "Lars, if you like it, finish it. Tyra, if you would fetch me a mug of pel. Although it grieves me, I think I have seen the last of ale until we return below Yod. What were we talking about? Ah, yes. The, ah, slides. The bars are ribbon, I do not know if we have anything wider."

"We might make do with two strips close together, Highness."

"Done. But this morning I will do without, I deem. I will use what I have. Now, let us eat."

* * *

"Do those bars on your shoulders indicate your rank, Admiral?"

Eriana gave him a weak smile. "It is not so, Marshal. These are bars that indicate a Captain of a ship, which was all I was when we began this voyage. It did not occur to me that I would need to make some Admiral's bars so soon in my journey, but perhaps only on my return to Palarand."

Tevos nodded. "Ah, I see. I believe that those of Zebrin use a like arrangement."

"These were thought up by those of Joth, Marshal, so the idea is not restricted to this side of Yod."

"Shall you desire all who join your forces to use similar markings?"

"Eventually I would hope that we will all wear a uniform that may be recognized by all who have dealings with us, Marshal," she replied, "but that will cost us funds, take time and result in waste of the existing uniforms. Perhaps those of us at high rank should be attired similarly, since those ranks will be new, while those who crew our river vessels should show their existing origins."

The Marshal looked Eriana up and down, eyeing her ship dress dubiously. "When you say that we should be attired in like fashion, I trust you do not intend us to wear garments like your own?"

Eriana laughed. "Be at ease, Marshal! These garments that we name ship dresses, for obscure reasons, will be worn by the female members of the service - and that includes any who may serve on the river or at sea. For yourself, if I may ask you to observe Commander Lars, who presently talks to Field Director Ferrion."

Tevos turned to where Eriana pointed. Lars, Bennett and Semma were speaking to Ferrion and another uniformed man.

"Ah! As you say, Admiral. I noticed those uniforms when we first met, they look cooler and more comfortable than anything any of our militaries wear. If I may ask, what do you name those curious garments?"

"The top is named a tee shirt and the lower parts are named cargo shorts, both for obscure reasons. I believe shorts is the word for trousers with short legs. Note the pouches on either hip to carry personal items, the men say they are very useful and do not get in the way."

"Indeed! But do your men not suffer with legs bared like that?"

"With the weather this warm, Marshal? In time the skin adapts. On board we usually go about with bare feet as well for better grip against the hull. Both men and women customarily wear straw hats to keep the sun from their heads, but Lars and the ladies have chosen not to bring theirs today."

"We must learn more, Admiral. I feel certain that there will be a demand here for uniforms of a similar style."

"They are simple to make, we can discuss details another day."

"As you say. Tell me, your female auxiliaries, can they use those swords they bear?"

"Marshal, those two are not auxiliaries! They are full members of His Majesty's Palace Guard and are as capable as any man of your forces you care to name. Certainly they can use swords, just as I can." Eriana looked around. "Our healer does not care to use a sword, it is true, her task is to mend bodies, not break them, but even her own assistant is learning the arts of war. In Palarand and in Joth women are part of their countries defenses, Marshal, just as you and your men are part of yours."

Tevos looked doubtful. "Admiral, I do not name you liar but I find it difficult to believe that a woman can play so great a part in the military. Eyebrows were raised when your name was given as head of the new water forces but we assumed that it was in return for the action at Boldan's Rock."

Eriana stared at Tevos for so long that he began to feel uneasy.

"Marshal," she said softly, "I can understand how you and your people can misunderstand something that happens afar, when you only have news relayed through many tongues, each of whom believes less of what they read or hear than the one before. It is not so. We must try ourselves, my people against yours, in a mock battle and you will see what those of Palarand are made of. Name your place and time."

Tevos stared back at her. "Admiral, I intended no disrespect to you or your people. I would not want to be the cause of unnecessary injuries."

"The battle is required, Marshal, since we use tactics entirely different than those anyone else uses. How else may we judge one against the other? We no longer have a common foe to test ourselves against. Rest your mind easy about injuries, we will use practice blades and other gear and our Healer will attend to any unfortunate accidents."

She heard his convulsive swallow. "As you command, Admiral. Not tomorrow, I suggest, but the following day. I will have the arrangements made."

She gave a hard smile. "Good. And now perhaps we should all sit around that table and do what we came here for."

"Of course, Admiral."

At the table the two women from the household again took seats at the foot but no-one seemed to find their presence unusual. Eyebrows were raised when Ursula sat beside Eriana, though.

"Admiral, we are here today to speak of the Federation and its Navy. Intending no disrespect to Mistress Ursula, I am puzzled by her presence here with us. I do understand that our Navy will have need of healers but surely that is a conversation for another time?"

"Marshal Tevos," Eriana began, "Ursula has..." She trailed off, unsure how to explain.

"Admiral," Ursula suggested, choosing her words very carefully, "I think that certain of these men need to be given information not generally available."

"Ursula, are you sure? You know what..." She stopped before using the word danger as even that could cause complications. "Who do you suggest?"

"Just Marshal Tevos and Marshal Vikzas," came the prompt reply, naming the two top military officers.

"Very well. Gentlemen, if you would remain seated." She stood. "Marshal Tevos, Marshal Vikzas, if you would accompany us. The telling will not take us long, perhaps the others may discuss some other matter while we are away." She turned. "Mistress Orlet, if you could show us a small chamber where the four of us may speak privately."

The girl stood and curtseyed. "Highness... I mean, Admiral, of course. If you would all follow me."

The four followed the housekeeper along a corridor and into a small room. "If this will suffice, Admiral?"

"Surely, Mistress Orlet, and thank you."

Orlet hesitated and then, reluctantly, curtseyed and departed, closing the door behind her. Ursula noted the seeming reluctance to leave. She also noticed another satin gown, the jewelry and a fragrance that seemed to follow the housekeeper around.

Tevos looked at Eriana with interest. "Admiral, this is all very mysterious. You have certainly gotten our attention, eh, Vikzas?"

"As you say, Tevos. What could possibly be so special about Mistress Ursula that it cannot be spoken of in an open room?"

Ursula thought, And yet you all seem to be fine with a housekeeper sitting in on a military meeting! Mistress Orlet seems to be getting more strange every time I see her. And I still do not know why!

Eriana began with, "Gentlemen, what we are about to tell you remains in this chamber. I require oaths that you will not reveal what we say to anyone else, anywhere, at any time unless you are informed otherwise by one of us two."

The two Marshals looked at each other. "Maker," Vikzas muttered, "what have we stumbled into?"

Tevos replied, "I do not know, Vikzas, but I deem it important. Admiral, you shall have my word."

"Aye," Vikzas agreed. "Admiral, you have my word as well."

Realizing that she was the only person in the room who could do it, Ursula said, "Heard and witnessed."

Eriana then asked what seemed an odd question. "How much do you two know about what happened in Palarand to cause the changes recently wrought there?"

"Why, Admiral, we do not know what to think," Tevos replied. "We have heard tales of fantasy concerning a new arrival there, a girl who is said to have arrived riding a ptuvil, one who has now married Prince Keren. What is undeniable is that new inventions and ideas have begun coming out of Palarand, we know that since Margrave Simbran called here on his way back from the wedding and brought some of them with him."

"I can confirm that," Vikzas agreed. "His Grace brought with him something called paper and a number of objects so useful we cannot understand how we have survived without them. But what has this to do with Mistress Ursula? Surely she cannot be the girl spoken of?"

Eriana smiled. "Ursula is not the one spoken of. She has never visited Palarand. The girl, who is named Garia should you have forgot, is a good friend of mine and no, she did not arrive on a ptuvil. In fact her arrival is even stranger. Gentlemen, she comes from another world."

She explained Garia's arrival and progress to the two wide-eyed Marshals and even swore an oath that her facts were correct. The two then turned their attention to Ursula.

"Then it seems to me," Vikzas said slowly, "that by telling us that Princess Garia came from another world, that implies to me that Mistress Ursula did also."

Tevos nodded. "It can be the only explanation, I deem. Mistress, I suppose that, on this other world, you must also have been a healer."

"Of a kind, yes," Ursula replied. "Actually I was a surgeon, skilled in first-hand treatment of... battle wounds, perhaps, accident victims, anyone who needed immediate treatment."

His eyes widened again. "Fascinating! Yet, by implication, you must also know much of other matters, common there perhaps, that might assist us today."

"That is true, Marshal. I cannot promise how much I can contribute but I have served in my birth country's military and so had my father." She added, "There may be ways that I could make useful suggestions in other fields of interest."

Tevos bowed. "Then, Mistress, I have no doubt that your presence here today is not only welcome but necessary."

Vikzas added, "I understand the reasons for secrecy now. If you are a holder of other-worldly knowledge, let us say, then any enemy would strive mightily to obtain you."

"Regrettably that is still true, Marshal. For now, I am merely the expedition's healer who might be able to give advice on some other matters."

Vikzas bowed. "Know, then, that while we are confident that the Admiral and her people can ward you as you travel, I pledge that we of Faralmark will be ready to come to your aid in time of need." He turned to Eriana. "Admiral, you have only to ask, we will be there."

"As will we of Upper Fanir," Tevos agreed. "Now that we understand the matter, shall we return to the others?"

Eriana nodded. "Of course, Marshal. This explanation was necessary but has taken up our time. Let us go."

* * *

"By the Gods!" Eriana groaned as the carriage pulled away from the mansion. "My head feels stuffed full of all we have done today! I wonder how much of it I will ever remember."

The locals had decided that allowing such an important visitor to just walk through the streets was not respectful so they had made the morning journey in two carriages and were now returning to the hostel by the same method.

"I have made notes, Highness," Ursula reminded her, "and I know my memory has been much better since I arrived on Anmar. Between us we should manage."

"And that is another thing," the Princess added. "The Marshals thought you were writing in code! I understand the reasons why, but it does mean that no-one else on Anmar may read your notes."

"Actually, Highness, I doubt that my notes would be understandable whatever language I wrote in. Like most medical people, my writing is terrible. But I write in my birth tongue because that was the first script I was taught to use. Is it not the same for you?"

"Only in part, Ursula. Runes are easy, I will admit, but they have limitations. I have used the Valley script for so long I am comfortable using it now."

"I hope that one day I may say the same, Highness. Are you satisfied with what we achieved this morning?"

"Aye, indeed! We did more than I had ever imagined. Those two certainly know their business, do they not?"

"I agree, Highness. I am guessing that they have spent their whole time since Margrave Simbran returned trying to create a suitable command structure. The only thing they overlooked was just how big the Navy could become in time."

Eriana smiled. "Aye. If there is one single thing I have learned from meeting Garia it is a phrase she used many times and that was 'Think big'. Did you see the looks on their faces when I explained that eventually, River Command must needs include not just the Sirrel but all its tributaries and many other rivers besides? That Ocean Command would require ships able to undertake voyages lasting many weeks, if not many months?"

"I can understand their response, Highness. I doubt if any of them have ever seen the sea or thought how big the Federation might grow."

"Indeed. Yet at least we now have a structure that will be able to grow sensibly as the Federation itself adds members."

"For the naval part, perhaps. I did not properly understand the argument that Marshal Ferrion was having with Lars about the fighting troops."

Eriana giggled. "It was mostly about the name, I deem. It seemed to me that the information had been corrupted as it made its way upriver, turning a Marine into a Mreen. Ferrion had already begun using mreens for his men and saw no reason why he should change yet again."

"Highness, I expected more problems like that but it seems we were fortunate. Most of what we need is now properly determined and agreed."

"As you say. All I have to do now is to write to those of Palarand and persuade them that what we have decided today shall be used downriver in preference to their local arrangements. Fortunately I have the authority and I know that Robanar will stand behind me in this matter." Eriana added with a scowl, "Unfortunately those of Faralmark remain sceptical about the abilities of our men - and of our women, I deem. I regret that I believe there is only one way to persuade them and that will likely mean that one or more will have need of your services, Ursula."

"I could see that coming a long way away, Highness. If the bouts go the same way as those I have witnessed in the past I doubt the injuries will be too bad." Ursula smiled. "Not for our men and women, anyway."

"Aye!" Eriana smiled back. "But I do not need bad feeling between our folk and theirs, Ursula. We are supposed to be making friends as we travel, not more enemies."

"I cannot say what might happen, Highness. We will just have to wait and see."

The carriages pulled into the hostel of the courtyard and halted. Most of the expedition's company were in or around the courtyard so several hurried to open the doors and help the occupants out. Once on the cobbles Ursula stretched and then realized she had an opportunity.

"Highness, if I may, I need a word with Lars."

"Surely, Ursula."

She walked quickly over to the other carriage, followed by Tyra, but Lars had climbed out the other side and was now talking to several of the men. The two women hurried around the carriage.

«Lars, can I have a private word?»

He turned and saw who it was. «Just a moment, Mistress, while I give instructions to prepare for the mock battle.»

He spoke to his men for a short while and then joined Ursula and Tyra. «I am here, Mistress.» He pointed. «We can go over there, it will be more private.»

In the shaded corner the three gathered so that no-one could see what they were saying.

«Lars, you went away last night before I had a chance to explain. Now, do you remember when you rescued us from that shed in Tserikon?»

«Of course, Mistress. After we defeated those men the dranakh knew where you were and tried to batter down the door. Princess made it stop and I broke the lock with my axe. Why do you ask?»

«Did you see what happened when she rushed in to make sure we were safe?»

Lars thought then nodded. «She hugged you? I did not see more because the dranakh was in the way. Mistress, that was one of the most obvious times that I saw she had special feelings for you.»

«Lars, she didn't just hug me, she kissed me.» His eyes widened. «Properly, on the lips. After that she ran out and would not look me in the face. I think she thought that she had overstepped her place and that I would be angry with her.»

«Ahhh,» he breathed. «I wondered why she was in a mood the rest of that day. What happened then?»

«I spoke to her that evening just before we retired. I told her that I had not been on Anmar that long and was not yet ready for a romantic attachment. Besides, I have a new body, the circumstances are all different and I do not know if I will be attracted to men or women. Or both. Or neither.»

He nodded slowly. «Thank you, Mistress, this explains much that has puzzled me. Yet still she pursues you.»

«She probably does not even realize she is doing it, Lars. I did tell her that, by the time we reached Bibek, I would probably have reached some decision. Truthfully, I do not know now if I will have but I had to put a date to it.»

«Yah. Thank you, Mistress, for explaining. As you know I am sworn to her and I will always try to look after her best interests, but it seems to me you are doing that as well. It is my belief that she will become great but she could become greater with you by her side.»

«Lars, try not to push us together, we have to do this by ourselves. From what has happened so far it is likely that I will end up by Eriana's side but that does not mean we would be personal partners. After today's meeting I have to accept that I will somehow become part of the new Navy, but I do not know what my part will be. However, I might only prefer to have a man as my life's partner.»

Lars bowed. «Mistress, I understand. We will not speak of this again.»

She cocked her head. «Tell me, do you mind that she appears to have chosen me? I mean, a woman. I would have thought that someone like her would be looking for a nobleman or his son for a husband.»

Lars snorted. «Mistress, she is used to command. If there is a man anywhere in the world who would be suitable for her, he might exist but he would be very hard to find. I know that she did want to make a match with Prince Keren work, it was a means of getting away from her father, but we were too new, we did not understand the land that the Prince lives in. They respect one another but a marriage would have taken a lot of work by both of them.»

She nodded. «I have yet to meet Prince Keren so I cannot comment. But a woman? Does this happen in your society?»

«Mistress, in Einnland it does, but not very often. Such couplings are... tolerated rather than celebrated. Same with men, though the men have different motives.»

«What about the Great Valley? What rules do they have about such matches?»

He shrugged. «I am no legal man, Mistress Ursula. Perhaps you should ask Lord Kalmenar.»

She slapped her forehead. «I should have thought of that! Very well. Thank you, Lars.»

He bowed slightly. «Mistress.»

* * *

Tyra followed Ursula down the carriage steps and the two watched as it rattled off. Waiting for them at the mansion steps was Mistress Chara.

"Greetings again," Ursula said with a smile.

Chara bobbed. "Greetings, Mistress. If you would follow me."

Why her? Why not Orlet or that Steward? This house is full of mysteries.

Chara led them through the mansion to the same chamber in which they had previously visited Darkwin. She opened the door and bobbed again.

"If you would enter, Mistress." Tyra was a servant, her existence was ignored.

Inside, Ursula noticed that Darkwin was seated more or less where he had been before. He was dressed in tunic and tights and there was no blanket covering him this time. There were no candles burning but a drape over a south-facing window had been partly drawn, letting a certain amount of light into the room.

She curtseyed. "My Lord, I have come to examine you."

"Be welcome here, Mistress. What do you desire me to do?"

She looked around, considering. "My Lord, I regret that the light in here will not be sufficient for my needs. In fact, even if all the drapes were pulled there might still not be enough to do all I need to in order to provide you with the best attention I can."

He nodded. "I feared that you would say as much. However, I do not think that my eyes could stand so much light for so long."

"I have an idea which may solve some of that," she replied. "My Lord, I will need to look closely at your eyes at some point to see if there is any visible damage, but for most of the examination I can supply a blindfold which should protect your eyes. Will you trust me enough to permit me to do that?"

"Mistress, I am told that you are very skilled so it is not for me to say what you should or should not do. I have permitted you to examine me, therefore I must needs submit to your needs. If I may ask you to summon Chara, that she may push me to another, brighter chamber once you have blindfolded me."

"My Lord, I am quite capable of pushing you."

"But you do not know the way."

"Very well. In that case, let me find the blindfold."

Ursula opened her basket and pulled out a rectangle of black cloth. She folded it twice lengthways and then wrapped it around Darkwin's head, tying it loosely but securely behind.

"Is that comfortable, My Lord? How much light can you see?"

"I am surprised, Mistress. It covers my eyes well, there is little light. It does not bind nor press on my eyes."

"Then let us get you somewhere I can see better to examine you."

Tyra opened the door to find Chara standing outside waiting. She came into the room.

"Chara, if you would push me along to my old study. My eyes are protected against the light."

"As you wish, My Lord."

The study was at the other end of the corridor and had windows that faced north and east, allowing plenty of light to enter. There was space beside the desk and chairs to park Darkwin's wheeled chair and leave enough room for Ursula to walk around it. Chara hovered near the door until a stare from Ursula made her curtsey nervously and withdraw, closing the door behind her.

"My Lord, I think it will be best if I examine your eyes first. Once I have done that we can replace the blindfold and I can examine the rest of you while you recover."

There was a sharp intake of breath but Darkwin nodded. "If it must be so."

Ursula pulled the blindfold from Darkwin's head and he blinked in the light. Her own head was close to his so she could see his pupils contract normally. Oddly, she would have expected tears but there were none. After asking him to look up, down, left and right she retied the blindfold.

"They look almost normal, My Lord, externally at least. I do know that there can be internal damage I would not be able to detect this way."

Darkwin breathed a sigh of relief. "It was not as bad as I had feared, Mistress. Still, that was but a short exposure. If I had stayed in here for as much as half a bell, it would have become painful."

"Very well. Let me look at the rest of you now. I'll begin with your head since that was where you were struck, is that correct?"

"Aye, Mistress, and also my left shoulder."

The scar tissue from the wounds were buried under a layer of thick, luxurious hair which made Ursula comment.

"Mistress, my manservant refuses to cut my hair, fearing that he will by chance reopen a wound with his shears. I have told him that I am willing to take the risk but he will not do it."

The wounds had knitted together leaving an awkward, lumpy scar, fortunately concealed by the thick hair.

They would not have shaved him before sewing this together, she thought. Scalp damage roughly treated, during an occupation and in secret, I am surprised it has healed so well.

"I want to probe your head, My Lord, to see if your skull was fractured."

Her fingers found only smooth bone under the scars, showing that he had escaped the worst danger.

"That is fine, My Lord. Now perhaps I ought to look at your shoulders. For that I will need you to take off your upper garment."

Between Darkwin, Ursula and Tyra they managed to remove the Count's tunic without disturbing the blindfold. Ursula ran her fingers over his shoulders, looking for damage to collarbone and shoulderblade.

What the..? Interesting!

"Can you lean forward? Good. I wonder, can you move your arm while my hand is on your back so that I can feel for any damage. Yes, that is just what I need. Good. Now the other arm. Oh, there is some slight damage here. It feels like soft tissue damage which means that, with exercise, you might get most or all of the movement back that you had before. Good. Tyra, help me put Lord Darkwin's tunic back on him."

The smell is there, on him and in the tunic. What does it mean?

"Now I will have to look down below, My Lord. If you do not wish to disrobe completely I would understand."

Ursula was beginning to be more puzzled the longer she looked over Darkwin. Apart from the ragged scar hidden under his hair and some soft tissue damage to one shoulder there appeared to be very little wrong with the Count. She even had him stand and take a few steps in the study before he claimed exhaustion and sat down again.

A suspicion that something was not right was beginning to form but it had no obvious resolution.

"Can I look at your shoulders again, My Lord? I want to check what I found before."

She leaned close as she ran her hands from his shoulders to his neck.

"I have seen all I need to, My Lord. Shall I ask your assistant to return?"

"Please do, Mistress."

Tyra opened the study door and Chara entered. She went to the chair to turn it and push it out but Ursula held up a hand.

"Tyra, close the door, please."

Chara looked at Ursula, surprised, but Ursula directed her next words to the Count as the door was shut.

"My Lord, I have found a battlefield wound in your scalp and some slight damage to your shoulder, as I mentioned before. Neither need further attention from a healer like me. I have also noticed a notch in each of your shoulders, here and here." She laid a finger on each of his shoulders. "Now I am familiar with these notches or depressions, do you know why?"

He shook his head. Chara watched warily.

"Unlike a man, a woman has breasts on her chest and they can be heavy. Most women wear some garment or other to support the weight and these garments do so by means of straps over each shoulder. Continuous wear causes those straps to make notches just like the ones on your own shoulders, My Lord. In addition, I have noticed that you wear perfume, though it could be argued that your perfume is merely a consequence of being close to a partner or potential partner. It seems to me there is too much of it for that explanation."

His voice became testy. "Mistress, I do not care for what you imply."

"I am not about to reveal your secret outside this room, My Lord. Remember my healer's oath? I know your secret because, once upon a time, I did the very same thing as you do now. Once I, too, spent some time as a man disguised as a woman. You have been examined by one of the few healers who could have known the signs."

Both Darkwin and Chara looked astonished.

Chara's shoulders sagged. "She knows, Darkwin. I do not know how, but she knows."

Darkwin reached up and pulled the blindfold away. Ursula immediately saw what had puzzled her previously.

She added, "My Lord, the perfume was a mistake. You should not have worn any today... but then, it would have seemed strange if Mistress Orlet had not. However, I would probably still have found out."

"How, Mistress?"

"I assume that you have some arrangement to provide the appearance of breasts?" He nodded. "The weight has made those notches in your shoulders, just the same as almost all women have. And your hair is somewhat long for the current fashion, for a man, but not for a woman. Now that you have taken the blindfold off I plainly see Mistress Orlet sitting in front of me."

"What will you do?"

Ursula shook her head. "Nothing, My Lord. You know that what happens between a healer and her patient remains between them and no-one else who was not present. But, given your circumstances, you must have a reason for doing it and I may be able to offer advice and assistance."

Darkwin sagged. "It is true. There are those who wish me dead in order to obtain the Duchy for themselves, thus I must needs remain out of sight. However, I must also know what is happening around me. The disguise was used at first to hide me from those of Yod but it is still necessary to protect me. I find that I have come to prefer female attire since I may walk around without notice and without being treated above my - I mean, Mistress Orlet's - station."

"Do you want to remain that way permanently in future?"

"Mistress, I cannot. The Duchy must needs have an heir and only a man may provide that. At some time in the future I will marry Chara and then, after a short period, I will withdraw from life and Mistress Orlet will be my substitute."

"If you do that there is a danger that others will think that Orlet has usurped your position, My Lord."

"Aye, and Olva and I have considered that. There will be... arrangements should that happen."

"Would you choose to go back to being male full time?"

A firm shake of the head. "Never! But I cannot see any way for Orlet and Darkwin to exist at the same time."

"A difficult question and one I cannot advise on. If you continue as you are, would you prefer to have real breasts? That I can do for you."

"That is possible? I did not know. But if I have breasts, then Darkwin must needs disappear since he cannot have such things and be seen with them. How?"

"Herbs, My Lord. But later, perhaps, when you have your family, something could be done."

Chara asked, "Is it only breasts, Mistress? Can you do anything else?"

Ursula shook her head. "Mistress, any herbs can only work on what is already there. Both men and women are born with breasts but of course they only develop when a woman becomes adult. There are herbs which can make them grow and also herbs that can reduce breast tissue when there is too much or they are not wanted.

"Certain herbs can soften a man's features or make a woman's muscles grow and harden but there can be unwanted side effects. Other body parts, such as a man's penis or a woman's womb, are already grown and finalized by the time a baby is born, Mistress. Some herbs can affect them but I do not think that any could change one into the other."

"Oh. Thank you, Mistress."

Darkwin asked, "Tell me, Mistress, you look as if you could never have been anything but a woman. If you had once been a man, how then did you use herbs to make yourself as you are?"

Ursula looked at Tyra who shrugged.

"My Lord," Ursula explained, "my circumstances are much more complicated than that! Before I tell you any more, though, I will have to ask you both to make an oath not to reveal what you are about to learn."

Darkwin frowned but nodded. "It cannot be any stranger than my own tale, I deem! Chara, shall you swear?"

"Of course, Darkwin."

Ursula told them, "Then swear to never reveal any of what I am about to tell you to anyone. I have no doubt that you will not, given your own secrets, but I need a formal oath from both of you."

"I so swear."

"I swear."

"Heard and witnessed!"

"So, I will tell you a story which I will swear to both of you is true. Tyra has seen the proof. One day, as Princess Eriana's ship was traveling the Sirrel on its way to Joth..."

Ursula goes to the market to find more suitable attire for the two Yodans and later begins to teach them the Garian numbers, revealing an unexpected talent. Meanwhile Lars attempts to find something suitable for the men to drink and takes a side trip to a brewery. There he overhears a casual conversation.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

66 - Hats and Numbers

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2022 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"Good morning, First Director."

Eriana scowled. "I do not deserve that title!" The scowl was replaced by a small smirk. "Good morning, Ursula... or should that be Director of Welfare?"

"Highness, don't! The situation is already awkward enough. I think that neither of us are ready for the positions that were forced on us yesterday."

"Indeed not, Ursula. Sit down, they are about to bring the food. I did not have time to ask you yesterday evening, how was your visit with Count Darkwin? Was everything satisfactory? What of his wounds?"

Ursula considered what she could say before speaking. "Highness, strictly speaking I should not discuss a patient with you but given the circumstances I can provide you with a general description of his condition. He was struck about the head during the invasion by Yod, sufficient to convince everybody present that he had died along with his parents. He was, in fact, only badly wounded and was taken away and treated in secret. He has a very rough scar across his scalp which is fortunately concealed by his hair. There is soft tissue damage to his left shoulder, his legs are weak and he cannot stand bright light for very long. Otherwise he is reasonably fit and mentally sharp."

"Think you he could become Duke in time?"

"Yes, Highness, though of necessity he will not be able to do the usual things that the various rulers I have met so far are able to do. Count Olva will rule as regent until he is of age, as you know, and then will probably continue in some senior position, providing a visible face for the Duke. The Duke himself may appear for festivals and the like but I suspect he will mostly retire from public gaze."

"Hmm. Oh, thank you," she added to the servant who had just delivered a mug of pel. "I am told that there is a possibility that Upper Fanir may choose to join with Faralmark, and there are already moves for Faralmark to join, or should I say rejoin, Upper Faral. If that happens Darkwin may just rule over a part of the combined lands. I do not know if he would still be considered a Duke by then."

Ursula shrugged as she reached for a dark blue fruit. "I have no feeling for these countries, Highness. I had just about understood Joth when we departed. Most of these others are just names."

"As they are to me, Ursula. If I may ask for one of those rolls? When I arrived I asked if there was zurin available and they said some would be prepared for us immediately."

In Ursula's head the word zurin was echoed in English as bacon so Ursula took a roll from the plate after Eriana.

"At least they are beginning to understand that we have different tastes than them," she remarked.

"In the hostel they meet river folk from distant lands so they are used to our odd requests," Eriana explained. "However, their idea of ale was not what I expected so their zurin may not be either. We shall see."

A plate of sizzling meat strips arrived and was closely examined before anybody touched anything. It appeared that the meat had been grilled but certainly looked and smelled different. After a nod from Eriana Ursula took a strip and cautiously nibbled the end.

"It is edible, Highness. I think they may have used different spices, salts or whatever to cure the meat so it does taste different than the last zurin we were given. I do not detect anything that might cause us trouble."

Which of course does not mean that there isn't anything!

"Good. Thank you, Ursula."

Eriana took two strips and folded her roll around them before starting to eat. The rest of the table followed suit and it was a while before the Princess asked another question.

"What are your plans today, Ursula?"

"Unless you have need of me, I plan to go with Tyra, Adin and Kedian to the market this morning. We are mostly looking for herbs and food supplies, the usual, but I will keep my eyes open for anything else that might look useful. Like, for example, ribbon for shoulder slides."

Eriana nodded. "I will not detain you, then. I want to have a talk with the men this morning about what was decided yesterday and discover if any of them have good or bad to say about it." She leaned back. "Then, after our naps, there will likely be a certain amount of preparation for the mock battle we will fight tomorrow. Shall you attend that?"

"The preparations? I'll need to check over the medical supplies but no, Highness, I do not think that will be necessary. If Bennett and Senna will be there -" the Princess nodded, "- then you might include Tyra as well. I do not want to hold her back if that is what she wants to do."

"Thank you, Ursula. It has been some few days since she last trained with the men, I wonder why?" A strained smile. "We have been so busy these last weeks."

"Yes, and she has had some rough treatment in that time. I want her to be able to defend herself, at least. Anything more will be a bonus."

"As you say, Ursula. If I may ask for another roll? This zurin tastes good."

* * *

Tyra went to the chamber door to answer the knock, turning to Ursula when she heard the request.

"Mistress, it is one of the hostel servants. She says that the two Yodans are downstairs and desire your presence."

When Ursula went to the door the woman's face had a disapproving look.

"Is there some kind of problem?"

"No, Mistress, but no man may ascend here. They are only Yodans, shall I send them away?"

"You have some problem with Yodans? Of course you do. They invaded your country, killed many of your people and stole everything in sight. Is that about right?"

The woman flushed. "Yes, Mistress, it is. My own family were thrown out of our house so that some Yodan soldiers could be billeted there. They took everything we owned. They were even billeted here in the hostel! I have no love for such folk. Why do you permit them to travel with you?"

"Well, now. Not all Yodans are the same, just as not all Upper Fanirans are the same. We have four Yodans sailing with us, two women and two men. The two women, along with three barge women who happened to arrive at the wrong time, were enslaved and kept haltered in a stable to be repeatedly raped by a renegade troop of Yodan soldiers. Would you hate those women just for being Yodans?"

The woman flushed. "No, Mistress, I did not know that. Oh, that they would do such things to their own people!"

Ursula began to get annoyed. "We have just spent two weeks traveling along the river through Yodan territory and I can tell you that they are divided. A small number want the Ascendancy back, as you might expect, but many more do not and some of those were always opposed to the Overlords, as they called them. Most are glad to be rid of them.

"The young man, Karan, is a trainee healer and did not agree with the outdated methods that his Yodan mentor forced on him. When I appeared he decided to leave that healer and learn from me instead. If those of Yod were to catch him now they would certainly kill him."

"Oh, Mistress, I am sorry, we did not know that. It is just that we have learned by experience not to have anything to do with those of Yod. But what of the other one, the older one? He has a different air about him."

Ursula thought about how much she should reveal. "That man, Zakaros, is a... I do not know the word. A counter of coin?"

"Oh, do you mean a moneylender? I understand, Mistress."

"Yes. Because he is well educated he had to join the Ascendancy and was made an official in charge of a district. In Yod, mind you, not in one of the countries that Yod invaded. I do not know what he did there, good or bad, but he was probably chosen because he could count up their taxes. When the war ended he went into hiding and by chance our paths crossed. He provided assistance to us, assistance which meant that others of the Ascendancy would consider him a traitor and kill him as well. That is why he travels with us. I would add that both of those men are under Her Highness's protection."

"Mistress I apologize, I did not know. If I may tell the other staff of this?"

"I suppose that you must, yes, but remember, the more that know there are Yodans here the more that other people will see a chance to take revenge. These two have left Yod for ever, they should not be thought of as Yodans any longer."

"Mistress, your words are wise. I will be careful what I say to the others."

"Thank you." Ursula smiled. "And now, we have kept them waiting, I think I had better go and see what they want. Tyra?"

"Coming, Mistress."

At the foot of the stairs was an uncomfortable Zakaros and a pensive Karan.

"Mistress, good morning," the older man began. "The hostel staff are treating Karan and myself poorly, they do not want to have anything to do with us."

"That servant who knocked at our door said as much and I had to explain why you two were traveling with us. She has apologized and will explain why you are with us to the other staff. What can I do for you?"

"That is the problem, Mistress. Karan and I wear attire that is obviously of Yodan cut and we are noticeable. In fact, since our departure was so hasty these are the only garments we possess. I have spoken to Her Highness and she says that she will authorize fresh attire, and that as you were going to the market today..."

Ursula nodded. "She wants me to find something, ah, less obvious for you two."

"As you say, Mistress."

Ursula thought. "I can do that, but you know what clothes bought in markets are like, they normally would like you to try them on for fit."

Zakaros shrugged. "What must be, Mistress. If you measure us, would that suffice?"

"I am a healer, I can make up a suitable story. Two men injured, their clothes ruined by sword cuts, that sort of thing. Very well, I will need to fetch a measure and then find a room down here we can use to measure both of you."

The two women retreated to their chamber where Tyra dug out a tape measure while Ursula found a scrap of parchment and a reedlet. Downstairs again they bade the Yodans remain where they were and went to find the hostel manager, who looked concerned when they appeared.

"Good morning, Mistress? I know that you are Her Highness's healer, was there some problem with the breakfast?"

"So far as I know it was all good food. We particularly liked the zurin, Master..?"

"Ah, Mistress, if it please you I am named Ranomar. How may I serve you?"

"Then, Ranomar, I need to borrow a small chamber for half a bell or so."

"Surely, Mistress. If you would follow me. There is a chamber over here which Her Highness has already used this morning but the one next to it should be - ah, good. Use it for as long as you desire, Mistress."

Ursula remembered the battle. "It is possible that I may need it again later or tomorrow for healing purposes. The men are doing some demonstrations tomorrow and there might be minor cuts and bruises to look at."

"Of course, Mistress. If you have need of, say, a couch or bed for your patients to lay upon, just ask."

"Thank you, Ranomar."

They retraced their steps, fetched the men and returned to the small chamber.

"I will need to measure both of you to try and get something that is about the right size."

Karan asked, "Mistress, I thought that we would be getting attire like those of the other men?"

"That is true, and you probably will eventually, but I do not think we have enough of that cloth left to make enough for either of you. That means I will have to find you both tunics of a local style which should make you less obvious. I think your tights will be good enough though the colors are not what I have seen in the streets so far. Once you have fresh tunics you should be able to go and find yourself other garments as you need them."

"I understand, Mistress."

Ursula made the two strip off their long Yodan tunics for her to measure their chests, waists and other vital statistics including inside leg, in the event that tights were available in the market and reasonably priced. Zakaros took an interest in her list of measurements.

"If I may ask, Mistress, what are these? I do not know these signs, are they some kind of secret healers' code?"

Oh. He is an accountant, he should be shown the Garian numbers. I think I had better have a word with Her Highness first.

"You know that I come from another world? The letters are those from the land of my birth but the rest are the numbering system we all use there. I am sorry, but I'll need to speak to Her Highness before I can say any more."

Zakaros raised his eyebrows but said nothing.

After they re-dressed she eyed them carefully. "One problem you both have is that your hair styles are very distinctive. I cannot order you but it would be to your advantage to let your hair grow out and then let one of the men cut it. That way you'll become less noticeable."

Karan objected, "Mistress, growing our hair will take some time. Is there some way we can disguise ourselves until then?"

Zakaros answered, "Of course, Karan. We may wear hats, it is only sensible if we are to spend time in the sun."

"Hmm," Ursula said. "The problem there is that you would be exposed if you came to the market to find hats, even wearing less noticeable clothes. I'll measure your heads and see what I can do. You'll just have to accept what I come back with."

Zakaros bowed. "Mistress, we are in your hands. You have already done much to make Karan and I safer, I doubt that we can ever repay you."

"I am not prepared to deal with any obligations at the moment. Let me go to the market and you can decide what to do when I return."

"As you desire, Mistress."

* * *

Ursula, Tyra, Zakaros and Karan met again in the same chamber just before lunch. Ursula's visit to the local market had been fruitful and both she and Tyra carried bags of clothing.

"This is for you, Zakaros, and Tyra has clothes for Karan. There should be time for you to try them on before we sit down to lunch. We managed to find some summer tights so you might choose to change into them as well. Oh, and we found a hat each for you. It happened that Adin's head is about the same size as yours, Karan, and Kedian's head is just a little smaller than your own, Zakaros. If the hats do not fit they can be changed but there are enough men in our company that we can probably do some swapping around instead."

"Thank you, Mistress."

Karan placed a straw hat on his head. "This one fits well, Mistress. There will be no need to change it."

Zakaros examined his hat, which was made of cloth and had a wide flat stiffened brim.

"This is an unusual style for me, I deem."

"That one has a drawstring which means that it can be slightly adjusted," Ursula told him. "I thought that a wider brim might be useful in providing more shade, and it has the advantage that your face will be more in shadow so you are less likely to be recognized."

"Ah. I had not considered that, Mistress. You are good at this craft."

"I spent some time wandering around... various lands... being pursued by people who wanted to kill me," she explained. "I am alive now because I was good enough then."

"As you say, Mistress. Karan, shall we go and see if this attire fits us?"

"There is one other thing before you go," she stopped them with a raised hand. "I have spoken to Her Highness and she has given me permission to explain the Garian numbering system to you. If you are free after our naps, we can make a start on that this afternoon."

They both looked at Ursula with interest. Zakaros asked, "The Garian numbers, Mistress? What are they?"

"I will explain later. You had better go," she told them. "I can hear the servants setting out the tables for lunch."

"As you command, Mistress."

* * *

"Do they not hurt themselves, ah, Admiral?"

Eriana shrugged. "There may be some minor bruises, I doubt not, but my men are used to practising their craft in this manner," she replied. "From your question I guess that you use some other surface to train your troops upon?"

"For some of their activities, Admiral, aye." Tevos winced as Stine was thrown by Eirik, landing on his shoulders on the cobbles of the courtyard, continuing the roll to bring himself to his feet again. "What is this kind of fighting called? I have never seen the like."

"I am told that there are various names for this art, since although it all looks very similar to the untrained eye there are a number of different schools teaching different styles," she explained. "What you see before you is named by Princess Garia to be a fusion style, that is, it is adapted by her teachers to use elements of many different styles. To name it you would just call it unarmed combat."

Marshal Vikzas shook his head. "Admiral, it does not seem to be that this exercise would be of much use on the field of battle."

"You would be right, Marshal. This method will be of greatest use inside buildings, or perhaps on the lower decks of your enemies' galleys. Or perhaps to deal with a robbery, an unexpected mob in the street, that kind of thing. Though we are all of course proficient with our weapons there are times when their use would not be appropriate." She called out, «What is it, Stine?»

«Captain... Admiral, the ground is too hard for this. Can I ask Ursula to look at my back?»

Eriana looked at the other men, noting that some of them were moving around a little gingerly.

«Woden's Spear! I have forgotten!»

She clapped her hands and the men stopped, turning towards her.

«My apologies, men! When we have practised before we have had mats or straw to fall on. Stop now before there are any more injuries. One of you go and fetch Ursula, I want her to look at any damage you have already suffered.»

"Admiral?"

"My own mistake, Marshal. You are right, there should be a cushioning surface down for the men to practise on. We have used special mats or, often, just a layer of straw. Since we did no practice while we traveled through Yod I had forgotten."

Tevos nodded. "Admiral, it is for that reason we customarily train upon grass when we do anything similar. Tomorrow's exercise will be held at our usual training place, the Shevesty Field, which is fully grassed. I would have offered our mock battle today but I knew that the field was being used for some matches, it was not available."

Eriana was confused. "The, ah, Shevesty Field?"

"Of course. Do you not know of them? A great oval field, often surrounded by banks where those who watch may sit? I thought many of our cities had them though it may not be so further downsream, I will admit. It is said, though I do not believe it myself, that an ancient civilisation called the Chivans created the fields many hundreds of years ago."

Her smile was warm. "Oh, yes, Marshal, I know about such fields, there is a great one in Palarand itself, able to hold the entire population of the city. It was where Princess Garia was wed to Prince Keren, in front of rulers from many of the nearby countries - and even some unexpected, distant arrivals like Margrave Simbran. What I did not know was that there was more than one field so named, I thought there was only one and that in Palarand."

"Do you tell me? That is interesting. You say it can hold the entire city, about how many would that be?"

"I could not tell you, Marshal. I was there, I saw the field completely filled, but the numbers are too great for my mind and, as you may understand, my attention was on the wedding of Keren and Garia. I believe that Robanar once told me there were more than forty thousand living in the city but many others would have attended from nearby towns and villages as well. Indeed, I suspect that, since the changes which Garia brought have attracted folk from far and wide, there may already be many more than forty thousand residing there now, more likely fifty thousand or even more."

"Great Maker! So many? I knew Palarand was rich and well-founded but fifty thousand? Maker!"

"And I can tell you that it is known that the Chivans did, in fact, build the Shevesty Field in Palarand so it is more than likely they also built the others. There is attested evidence from Princess Garia herself."

Tevos stared at Eriana, who smiled back.

"Admiral, I bow to your knowledge. Ah, here comes your healer. If I may ask questions about related matters another time?"

"How about tomorrow? We will not be at battle the whole day, I presume."

"Done."

Ursula, Tyra, Karan and Zakaros joined Eriana and Tevos. In the yard, the men were dusting themselves off and standing about in small groups.

"Admiral," Ursula greeted Eriana. "What has happened? I understood there to be injuries."

"Aye, Ursula, minor ones most likely. When we have trained before, there have always been mats or a layer of straw to soften our falls but today I forgot - and nobody thought fit to remind me. There may be scrapes and bruises among the men."

Ursula looked around at the cobbles and nodded. "I understand. If this were a real fight then it would happen whatever the surface but it is always better to take precautions when training."

Eriana's gaze grew hard. "It shall not happen again, I deem. It seems to me that I should leave the training of the men to those best suited to the practice. If I am in charge of the entire Navy then mayhap Lars should take my place here."

Ursula looked around again, trying to spot Lars and failing. "I do not see him in the yard."

"He went out muttering something about ale, I did not catch all of it. That is why I stepped in."

"Yes. He had a thought about the ale and asked my advice. I think that he also spoke to the kitchen staff. I should be looking at injuries, Admiral."

"Carry on, Ursula." Eriana raised her voice. "Men! Come to Ursula if you have hurt yourselves this morning."

The bumps and scrapes were many but mostly slight. Karan knew enough to treat the scraped skin while Ursula dealt with bruises and possible sprains, finding only one of concern. She was surprised by the number of bruises, most of which had been ignored by the men.

"Admiral, there are many more bruises here than I would have expected. After all, you have only been training for, what, a bell? A bell and a half?"

"The surface, Ursula. I do not think that my men's bodies have suddenly softened."

Ursula had a thought. "Ah, but what they are wearing has an effect, Admiral. They have tee shirts and shorts where before they would have been wearing canvas tunics and heavy trousers. In fact, did you not tell me that you and the men wore furs when you went to Boldan's Rock? Heavy clothing like that would make all the difference."

Eriana and Tevos exchanged a glance. "I had overlooked that fact," she admitted. "In Einnland it does not become as warm as it is here in the Great Valley, even in summer, so we have always trained in heavy attire - and on grass or the beach, thinking more of the matter. Thank you, Ursula, for pointing that out to me. Tevos, Vikzas, we should go apart and consider these matters. Know you that our men might likely be called to fight in regions and climates different than what we are all accustomed to. Our remit is much wider than that of the Sirrel Valley, I deem."

Vikzas said, "Admiral, you are right. We cannot always assume that our men will be fighting in places which they are familiar with. We should have spoken of this yesterday."

"Indeed, but we were very busy yesterday. If you would note it for our next meeting?"

"Of course, Admiral. If I may suggest, at your rank you should by now have an assistant to manage your appointments and affairs. I do not believe that Lord Kalmenar is such a person?"

"He is a servant of my King, it is true, but his purpose is to provide me with advice on legal and other matters which may be required along the way. He is not an assistant of mine, though he sometimes provides help. Mayhap you are right, I have no assistant, until now I have not needed one."

Tevos suggested, "Admiral, it may be that we can offer someone suitable. It would be right for you to have someone from this part of the Sirrel upon your personal staff. You have just told us your own experience, so different than our own. Mayhap someone with a different background could broaden that experience."

Eriana's grin was wry. "Another one to add to my motley band! Very well, I agree, if you find someone then put them to me, but I am in no hurry and you should not take a rejection as any insult."

Tevos bowed. "Admiral, we understand. Yet I will see if there is anyone who may fit your needs."

"Done. Ursula, surely I have interrupted you from some task?"

"Admiral, I had started to teach our two... passengers... the Garian numbers."

"Ah, of course. When you are satisfied that my men have all been attended to then you may resume their numbering."

"Admiral."

When the four had moved off to return inside Tevos asked, "Admiral, what are the... Garian numbers?"

She grinned. "A different way of presenting numbers, gentlemen. The numbering system comes from the other world and is easy to understand once you have learned the special signs it uses. It will make your own work, and that of anyone who must needs administer coin or, perhaps stores, so much easier."

"And may anyone learn this new art?"

"It is a gift from Garia to Anmar, gentlemen, and Robanar has no issue with anyone learning the method."

Tevos and Vikzas exchanged looks. "We must interest ourselves in this art," Vikzas said. "At least we two should examine it and decide if our sailors and troops would benefit from it."

"Have no doubt about that, gentlemen," Eriana told them. "In Palarand Robanar has found that it halves the time taken for his clerks to administer his accounts. In the future the method will be taught to every adult and every child, just as soon as teachers can be found for the purpose."

Tevos looked taken aback. "Do you tell me? Then, Vikzas, we have little choice, I deem."

"I will ask Ursula to explain matters to you," Eriana said. "You will soon understand the significance of the method."

"Admiral."

* * *

"Mistress, I struggle to understand these strange shapes. This one I can recognize since it is essentially a hole and that means to my mind that there is nothing there. This next one is like a finger and so it must represent the number one, that much is apparent. But all these other shapes... why, Mistress?"

"Zakaros, I do not know," Ursula replied. "I think the original idea was to choose something that was not like any of the letters in whatever script was in use at the time but in practice many of them do match letters from, uh, other lands. I know it is always hard at first to learn another script but there are only ten of the shapes and it will become easy very quickly - or so I am told."

Zakaros grunted. Unused to any script other than the standard Valley one he struggled to assimilate the new symbols in front of him. Until he did, Ursula knew, it would be futile to try and teach him the new positional arithmetic.

I need some flash cards! Only they can't be card, not around here... I wonder if I can scrounge some scraps of parchment from somewhere.

I wish these printed pages had been laminated as well, they are beginning to look a little dog-eared after so much use. Only that technology is a long way off yet.

I know - if I can find some parchment I can get these two to copy the page out. That will help them to familiarize themselves with the digits at the same time.

"It looks as if you are going to need a little help," she said to them. "See what you can make of those sheets while I go and see if I can find some writing materials to make things a little easier for you."

She went out of the small room she now considered her "office" and immediately found Kalmenar in the next office, reading mail that he must have recently collected.

"Mistress? If I may help?"

"My Lord, I am trying to teach the two Yodan men the Garian numbers but it is not easy. Is it possible I could have some parchment? The printed paper with the instructions on is becoming harder to read and I want to get them to copy it out onto parchment. That way they will learn the new shapes more quickly and the parchment versions will last longer."

The little diplomat considered. "A sensible way of preserving the instructions, Mistress. Paper is good enough for most of our needs but is not so robust, I find." He frowned. "But you intend to teach the Yodans. Is this necessary? They will not be with our company long, will this be a waste of your time?"

"My Lord, I do not intend to teach the Yodans, I am teaching them, with Her Highness's approval. I suspect that both men will be with us for much longer than just a few days. Karan will likely be with me until the Visund returns to Palarand and will need to know the numbers for his work as my assistant healer. Zakaros is a... moneylender... and of course is familiar with accounts. Teaching the Garian system to him will improve his abilities and make him much more useful to the company - or anyone else he might be employed by, if the does not remain with us. He might once have been a Yodan but he was also an administrator and there are now enough of us that we could do with someone with his abilities."

Kalmenar stared at her. "I did not think that a day would come in my life when I must needs work with Yodans, Mistress. I find the idea to be unsettling."

She shot back, "But you are already working with a foreign Princess and her crew of bloodthirsty sailors, not to mention someone from another world."

He nodded slowly. "This is true, Mistress, and I wonder at it. Very well, I have parchment here but, with all the extra treaties and agreements Her Highness has signed in various lands, I fear that I must needs go out and find some further supplies." He opened a leather folder. "If I may ask what exactly you require."

She detailed what she wanted and even persuaded Kalmenar to cut some small rectangles to use as flash cards.

"Oh, and of course we'll need some ink and pens."

"Mistress? What are pens?"

"Oh, uh, reeds, My Lord. I forgot the word. On Earth the use of reeds is a long time back in history and we use other materials for writing with now."

A raised eyebrow. "Oh? I cannot think of an easier way to write than with a reed."

"In the past we have used metal nibs with a wooden handle, together with ink much like you use here. With a metal nib you don't have to keep sharpening the end of the, uh, reed. Nowadays the inks we use are thicker, much like those used for printing, and they can be contained in thin tubes which last a lot longer than reeds would."

"If the ink is thicker, how does it come out of the end of the tube?"

Ursula opened her mouth to explain ball-point pens and then paused. "My Lord, I could explain, but this might be one of those things that the Duke of Joth told me to be careful about. I was told that there is some means, in Palarand, of regulating knowledge from Earth?"

Kalmenar looked surprised but then nodded. "Aye, Mistress. There is a special Council but I know little more than that. You are right, such matters should not be spoken of except where absolutely necessary to preserve life. You require ink and reeds? Here is my spare pot of ink, here are some lengths of reed, reasonably fresh. I doubt not that, what is his name? Zakaros will know how to prepare the reeds."

"Thank you, My Lord."

* * *

"Mistress, this still seems to me to be a waste of time and effort. I already know how to add, subtract and do all that is required with the numbers we already use. The method these sheets explain is novel, it is true, but I can see no advantage."

Ursula suppressed an internal sigh. "Very well. Karan? What do you think?"

"Mistress, I use numbers in my work as a healer, it is true, but what I use is familiar to me. As Master Zakaros says, I wonder why I must needs learn another method."

"Let me try an experiment with you both, then. Zakaros, think of a number, a big number, maybe more than..." Ursula thought furiously. The local numbering method was cumbersome. "...say, twelve eighties. You can make it much bigger if you want to."

The Yodan looked at Ursula with interest. "Mistress, I have dealt extensively with numbers that are so large... Accounting the harvest in my district was... So. Let me see. Sixteen eighties, eleven score and seventeen."

"Both of you write that number down as you would usually do."

Zakaros and Karan carefully wrote down the number on a corner of a scrap of parchment, using the local notation.

"Now, Karan, you think up another big number, please."

"As you wish, Mistress. Um, what about, twoscore eighties, nineteen score and eleven?"

"That's fine with me. Both of you, write that down as well and also write down... let me see, threescore eighties, two score and three. Write that down as well."

Mystified, the two men added the numbers to their scraps of parchment. Ursula, for her part, had also written the numbers down after converting them to decimal, but the men could not see what she had written.

"Now add the three numbers together as you would normally do."

Converting the numbers to decimal had been the hardest part, adding the results together was easy. Ursula opened her mouth to provide the answer when a voice came from behind.

"Mistress, nine thousand nine hundred fifty one."

Zakaros spun around, his expression one of confusion.

"What?"

Tyra curtseyed. "Oh! Master, I must ask your pardon. I am used to counting in tens, hundreds and thousands now. Let me see." Her eyes defocused as she concentrated. "Um, six score and four eighties, leaving... two score and eleven." She turned to Ursula. "Mistress, is that right?"

Ursula looked at her jottings, frowning. "Yes, that is right. Zakaros?"

"You did this difficult sum?" he asked Tyra. "Where is your parchment, your reed?"

"Master, I did not need any. The new numbers are easy enough to do in my mind, I did not need to write anything down though," she added shyly, "another time I might need to."

Zakaros turned and stared at Ursula. She smiled back.

"I was about to give the answer myself," she said. "Tyra learned the Garian numbers a long time ago in Joth, when we were both learning to read and write."

This time she received stares from both men.

"Mistress," Zakaros began respectfully, "I intend you no insult but that is an outrageous statement. Do you tell me that, before you came to Joth, you could not read or write?"

"Of course I could, Zakaros! I have been able to read and write since I was a child... on Earth, in my own native language. In fact, I have learned three other Earth languages and another script. When I arrived here I could speak the local language but did not know any of the letters. That was what I was doing, learning the letters you are familiar with."

"And your maid? Surely she could not write your other-worldy letters before she met you?"

"No, obviously she could not. While Lord Kalmenar was teaching me the script we noticed that Tyra was paying attention where she stood near me as my chaperone. Kalmenar reasoned that, as she appeared to be interested she might as well learn at the same time. It was harder for her because she had never read nor written before that point, but she is a quick learner, as you have seen."

He turned and gave a nod to Tyra. "I offer my apologies to you, Tyra, if anything I have just said offended you."

"I am not offended, Master, but I might add that there is much that any woman might do if she was given the chance to do so."

"So I am reluctantly beginning to understand." He turned back to Ursula. "Mistress, your calculation was so quick that I now understand why you would have us learn the method. If I may ask you to instruct us."

"That is why we are here, Zakaros. The Garian numbers are a different way of describing any amount, but the real secret is that they can make your math so much quicker and easier. Let me write down those three numbers the way you did and then show -"

* * *

Ursula chose a long gown for the evening meal. As a traveler she did not have to, but decided to use a woman's prerogative and select something more comfortable and a little different to her usual daily wear. Tyra, of course, was also now wearing a long gown. The two made their way down the Woman's Stair and into the hostel's dining chamber.

The men at Eriana's table immediately stood.

"Mistress, good evening," Marshal Tevos exclaimed. "You grace our presence with your traditional womanly attire. Highness, I find it hard to believe that such fine women travel with your shipload of ruffians."

Eriana favored Tevos with a sly glance. "Including myself, Marshal? I can assure you that all the women among my company may attire themselves as the occasion requires. I do understand why Ursula felt the need for something a little more feminine this evening."

Since none of the men dare make the obvious comment, Ursula made it for them.

"Highness, I must apologize if I have embarrassed you by dressing for dinner when you have not."

The Princess waved a hand airily. "Oh, do not concern yourself, Ursula. I know that I am not made like most women, I have a taste for action and adventure that most do not. It is true that I could have changed this evening, indeed I should have changed this evening, but I became distracted by details of tomorrow's activities. In future I will try and follow custom a little better, especially in strange lands. Shall you join us, Ursula?"

"As you wish, Highness."

Ursula took the chair that Tyra held out for her. Once she had seated herself, Tyra went off to join the other servers while the men regained their own chairs.

"How have your afternoon activities progressed, Ursula?"

"Not entirely the way I expected, Highness. Zakaros and Karan seemed unsure why the Garian numbers would be of benefit to them but an unplanned demonstration made everything clear."

"Oh?"

"I asked them each to choose a big number and write them both down. I added a third number, intending for them to add them up and discover that I had already done so with the Garian numbers. Imagine our total surprise when Tyra added the numbers up in her head before I had even finished working out the answer myself!"

"Do you tell me? By the Gods! Yet Tyra could not even read or write when we first met her in Joth."

"What is this?" asked Marshal Vikzas. "This is about that numbering system you mentioned earlier, is it not, Highness?"

"It is, Marshal. If I may explain. When we first arrived at Joth Ursula was unfamiliar with anything and everything, being dropped unawares into a strange land and not even able to dress herself without help. By chance Tyra, one of Wallesan's house servants, began helping her to discover her way in the city and he has made the relationship a formal one. She is now sworn to Ursula as maid and assistant."

"Ah? Of course any woman must needs have a maid, as all know, but what is this about reading and writing?"

"When Ursula came to us she could speak our tongue but did not know the letters or numbers used here. Lord Kalmenar here," he nodded from across the table, "began to teach them to her. As he did so they noticed Tyra taking an interest in what was being said and done. It made sense for Tyra to join the lessons. As a servant she would not, normally, have been taught to read and write, you understand, but she has become proficient in both now."

Both marshals nodded. "As you say, Highness. Few of our people can read or write, it is not needful for the tasks they do."

"Yet in Palarand we have discovered that reading and writing will be essential for the future of our own people, since they will require both in order to make use of all the new ideas and inventions being made there."

Tevos nodded. "I begin to understand, Highness. I could not believe my eyes when that barge arrived with demonstration samples of some amazing devices and materials. I long for the day when our paper... factory? Is that the right word? When paper is freely available for all to write down our needs."

She smirked at him. "You should have been more interested in that steam engine, Marshal. With one of those in each of your galleys you can dispense with rowers and turn more of their crews into marines instead."

Vikzas frowned. "Highness, I do not understand. I thought the steam engine was nought but a curious toy."

Eriana's smile disappeared. "Oh, dear. Marshal, I think that we need to have another long talk about what your ships might look like in the future. Mayhap Ursula can tell us what ships might look like in a hundred years' time."

Vikzas glanced at Ursula. "I am missing something here, I deem. Mistress Ursula comes from another world, how can she tell us our own future?"

"Because, Marshal," Eriana explained, "two hundred years ago the world that Ursula comes from, Earth, was in roughly the condition that Anmar is in today. Princess Garia also comes from that world. Garia understood that all the advancements made on Earth would happen here in time but because she has knowledge of what happened there and when, she could smooth the path of Anmar by avoiding some of the errors and wrong pathways taken there."

The two marshals stared at Eriana, who smiled broadly.

"That is why," she continued, "I can confidently say that, in a scant few years' time, many if not most of the vessels along the Sirrel will use neither oars nor sail, they will look very different than the vessels we are all familiar with today. That is the reason why all must needs learn to read and write - and Tyra is the proof that any woman may be the equal of any man at such activities."

"Maker," Tevos breathed. "His Grace made no mention of such changes as these."

"Aye," Vikzas agreed, clearing his throat. "Highness, your presence here, and your rank, are now more understandable to us. Mistress Ursula, your own presence is also now clear. If you have advice for us, then you may command us."

"Thank you, gentlemen," Ursula acknowledged with a nod, "but most of my specialized knowledge is about healing and the human body. I do know many other things, as anyone from Earth must do, but I could not describe most in any great detail."

"Still," Eriana added, "Robanar pointed out to me that if Garia said that something existed, that mere fact would be enough for someone here to begin to discover how that thing might function. Ursula, do not underestimate your own knowledge. Any tiny fact might prove decisive." She turned. "That, gentlemen, is why we must needs be careful asking about the other world. Yod went to war to gain such knowledge or to prevent others making use of it, believing that only the one they held and Garia in Palarand were holders of such secrets. Fortunately for everyone Yod failed, but next time matters might end another way."

"Highness, your words are wise. Though your pronouncements have made us curious we will seek to restrain our questions."

"Of course there is much that we can tell you," Eriana added. "That, after all, is why we are here, to create the waterborne forces the new Federation will require as time passes."

"Indeed, Highness."

* * *

Lars sought Eriana and Ursula out after the meal had ended.

«Ah, Lars, I understand you went out this afternoon?»

«Yah, Captain.» He grinned. «Or should that be Commodore or Admiral or Director? These days I do not know who I am speaking to!»

Eriana grimaced. «I know. Every time I go somewhere it just becomes worse. If we are speaking Norse then Princess will do. You always called me that even when I was very young.»

«As you wish... Princess. I was concerned by the herbs in that ale we were offered and talked with Ursula. She said it tasted familiar and thought she recognized some of the herbs they may have used. That gave me an idea so I spoke to that man who runs the hostel -»

Ursula interjected, «You mean Ranomar?»

«Yah, Mistress. I wanted to go to the place where that beer was brewed and Ranomar offered to come with me since my speech is so awkward. You were right, they did use those herbs and I asked if he could brew some without the herbs. He did not want to until I told him there were enough people here we could probably drink three to four barrels every day while we were here.»

Eriana asked, «They would supply three of four barrels every day?»

«Maybe, Princess. It will take five days to brew, I do not know how long you intended for us to remain here. Until we get some we will not know if the new brew is even drinkable.»

«That is true. Very well, you have my permission to order some.»

«Good, Princess. Now all we have to do is to convince the producer of zurin to supply more.»

«I doubt that will work,» Ursula advised. «If it is made the same way that it is made on Earth then the curing takes a long time - long compared with our stay here, I mean.»

Lars nodded. «Yah, Mistress. It is a pity, I do like the taste of that cured meat, especially when it is then grilled. Is there anything we can do?»

«Not here in Faralan, I think. But there is no reason we could not send messages ahead to Bibek with our requirements. That will give them time to build up a stock by the time we arrive there.»

«That is a smart idea, Ursula,» Eriana nodded in approval. «I will ask Kalmenar to write to Simbran in the morning.» She turned. «Lars, was there anything else?»

He looked hesitant. «Princess, I do not know if it is something... While we were at the brewery, we, ah...»

Eriana grinned. «Sampled the brew?»

«Yah, Highness. They make three different kinds and - That was not what I wanted to mention. There was a cook there from an inn over the other side of the town, he knew Ranomar and the two got talking while the brewer brought more, uh, samples. Ranomar was telling him about the barbarians who filled his hostel - I tried to keep a straight face - and the other man spoke of what he called hill men who had suddenly arrived in the town and filled his own inn.»

«Hill men?»

Lars waved a hand. «I do not know what that means, Princess.»

«Perhaps,» Ursula suggested, «it is men from the uplands to the north, beyond the wall of the valley. I know most of the countries along the Sirrel have lands beyond the Great Valley itself. Did he give an indication of numbers?»

Lars shook his head. «No, Mistress. I wondered why they had come, just at the same time we were here, but Ranomar could not think of a reason.»

Eriana mused, «It is too early for the Harvest celebration they have here and, so I was told, because of that festival and the onset of the rainy season they do not celebrate Midsummer's Night the way we do.» She frowned. «Curious. Mayhap they have come to see what the new Federation can offer them. I will ask someone tomorrow about the matter. It should not affect us.»

«Yah, Princess. But I thought it sounded odd and that you should know.»

«You were right to mention it, Lars. We are in strange lands, we must make use of all the knowledge we can glean.»

«Yah, Princess. Will there be anything else?»

«Not tonight, Lars. Make sure the men get to bed early and rest properly, we will be demonstrating our skills tomorrow.»

«Of course, Princess.»

"IT'S A TRAP!" Ursula finally understands what the strange happenings around her mean. A race to warn the two Counts, and then another to get to the Shevesty field... where every man-at-arms is equipped only with a practice blade!

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

67 - Treachery in Faralan

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2022 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Tyra asked, "Do you know where we are going this morning, Mistress?"

"Some kind of field, I heard," Ursula replied. "I suspect it will just be somewhere that is grassed so the men don't hurt themselves but I know nothing more than that."

Kaldar said, "Mistress, it is a Shevesty field. I heard Her Highness talking about it with one of the foreign officers yesterday."

"What is so special about a... what did you call it?"

"Shevesty, Mistress. It is a large oval field where they play Shevesty." As Ursula opened her mouth to ask the obvious question the boy-girl explained, "It is surrounded by steep banks where the spectators may sit. There is a sort-of round ball made of leather strips and filled with air. Two teams of men try to get the ball between posts which are set up each end of the field. Uh, there are two posts each end. The team who gets the ball between the posts most times wins."

Sound like almost all large ball games I have ever heard of. Soccer? Rugby? American football? A version of basketball? Volleyball? Polo? Whatever it is, I wonder if another person from Earth brought it here?

"How do you know all that, Kaldar? You've never been to Faralan before."

"Oh, most big towns have a Shevesty field, Mistress. I cannot claim to be that interested in the games but I have heard enough to tell me what I have just said to you."

"Oh. I have just realized that, as a girl, I assume that you would not have been permitted to go and watch."

"That is true but I believe that was all father's doing. I know that some other families went to watch, mother, father, boys and girls. It was some of those girls who told me some of what I know."

"Thank you, Kaldar, that tells me more than I knew before. You are not interested in team games of that kind, then?"

He lowered his gaze. "Mistress, I know very little of such activities except what my brothers and my female friends have told me. My father would not let me or my sisters near any place where such things happened. He thought that women and girls had no business there."

Ursula had a glint in her eye as she replied, "Oh, did he now? There are certain rough games that females ought not to play but on Earth there are some who still decide to play them. Just like men, women come in all shapes and sizes and some are big enough to play games like that. And, of course, there are other games that girls and women can play. As we travel you may get opportunities to see such games and, if you wanted to try some, then I would not stop you... although your own special circumstances mean that you would have to be careful, understand?" Kaldar nodded solemnly. "Of course, anything you wanted to do like that would have to have Her Highness's permission but, knowing her own preferences, I cannot see her refusing you very often."

"It is as you say, Mistress. But today we will not see anyone playing shevesty."

"No. If we had had this conversation yesterday, I might have suggested... No matter. Another time." Ursula turned with a frown. "Tyra, are you really going to take that sword?"

Tyra reddened but looked Ursula in the eye. "With your permission, Mistress. Lars said that he thought I now knew enough I could join in, though I'm not sure that I want to be part of the big battle they are to have."

"I agree and of course you can go. What's that you are putting on your arm?"

"Stine named it a buckler, Mistress. He said it was to protect my arm if someone should strike it."

Ursula nodded. "Make sure it is tight enough to stay on the outside, then. It might slide around if it is loose. It probably won't stop you getting bruises but it will prevent your skin from worse damage or bones being broken. Where did it come from? I do not remember seeing anything like that among our mens' gear."

"War booty, Mistress. Most of the Yodans around Faralan and near the river retreated east when the Alliance attacked Yod, but a large group were trapped well inland, near the Valley wall. They were eventually permitted to return home but all their gear was confiscated. Marshal Tevos donated some to Her Highness for use by her men."

Ursula nodded. "Ah, I see. But the Yodans didn't leave you that outfit, I would guess."

"No, Mistress. As you see, it is patterned the same as the uniforms Bennett and Semma wear but made in some of our spare cloth. The barge women sewed it as we came here from Yod. Do you approve?"

"Ye-es, but they did not quite get the detail right, did they? It does not hang the same way that the uniforms of the guardswomen do. I would imagine that it is difficult getting those pleats right." At Tyra's expression she added, "It looks fine and I doubt anyone will notice the difference. The important point, as even someone like me can appreciate, is that you can wear your sword from your belt now, without creasing up a ship dress."

Tyra grinned. "As you say, Mistress. It is much more comfortable. It also permits me to use my legs when necessary."

"Oh, of course. It is unfortunate that we have been so busy. You need the training but we just have not had the time."

"No, Mistress, which is why this morning's exercise is so important."

"I can take a hint! Are we all ready? Let's go. I bet the men are all waiting for us in the yard, having made themselves ready ages ago."

* * *

When Ursula, Tyra and Kaldar reached the courtyard they noticed an immediate difference in the small crowd gathered there. All the men who were going - and Ursula could not see any absentees - were wearing their canvas tunics and trousers instead of their warm-weather gear. Having learned from the problems of the previous day an order had obviously gone out to wear additional protection despite the impending heat to come.

They were also all wearing bucklers, some had protection for shins and thighs and one or two even had poorly-fitting breastplates. All these were made of hardened leather and were presumably more of the war booty. They also wore their own leather helmets and were festooned with their usual weapons.

A wagon stood near the entrance, empty now that the cargo of barrels had been unloaded. These contained, it appeared, practice swords for the morning's display, but Lars was arguing with an officer in Upper Faral colors.

"No. Change at field. We will not leave our own blades here."

"But those are my orders, sir. There will be no time to change when you reach the Shevesty field."

Eriana joined the pair. She was dressed in her Guardswoman's uniform with her broadsword already slung over her shoulder. «What's going on, Lars?»

«This vitskertr wants us to leave our normal gear here and wear practice swords only to the field,» he explained. «That means that we would be vulnerable on the way there and back, and I do not even know how far away the place is. I can see no real reason why we can't change when we get there. It will not take as long as the fool seems to think.»

Eriana thought a moment and then nodded. «Agreed.» She turned to the officer. "To change here would place my men at risk and there are few enough of us as it is. Load these barrels back on the wagon and it can accompany us to the battle place. It will not take us long to exchange weapons." When the man hesitated she added, "That is an order."

Reluctantly he bowed. "As you command, Admiral."

He turned and began issuing instructions to the two men with him. Lars saw this and shouted for helpers to reload the barrels. Ursula approached Eriana and had to resist the urge to salute.

"Ah, Ursula. You have everything you might need?"

"Everything that is available, Highness. You know there is more that I could use but it has not been invented yet."

"Just so. Tyra, Kaldar, you both intend taking part?"

Tyra curtseyed. "With your permission, Highness. I would try myself against a single opponent, I would not care to throw myself into a battle just yet."

Eriana grinned. "Nor would I let you, Tyra! But you have improved much since you began this road. I doubt not that the Marshals will have someone you may test yourself against. Kaldar, know that you are yet too young to take much part in today's entertainment. You have not the strength to wield a blade nor to withstand the blows of another."

"I know it, Highness," the boy-girl replied, "but I may sit and watch and mayhap learn from the mistakes of others."

"And you will help Ursula, should she need it?"

"Of course, Highness."

"Actually," Ursula said, "young boys did have a presence on the battlefields of..." she became aware that the local officer was listening to the conversation, "...the lands where I was born. They acted as runners taking messages and had drums or bugles to repeat commands, much as you use whistles here."

Eriana's eyes lit up. "Ah? We will speak of this another time, I deem. There may be something we may use from those memories of yours."

She then turned to the two Yodans. "You both understand why it would not be a good idea for you to come with us?"

Zakaros nodded. "Aye, Highness. The risk is too great. We will await you here with your sailors until you return."

"Good. One day things may be different." She shrugged. "Until then I must needs make sure that all in my charge are safe."

"As you say, Highness, and thank you from both of us."

The dranakh which was harnessed to the wagon bleated and Ursula turned around to look at it. The dranakh returned the look and bleated again.

"If you would excuse me, Highness." She walked over to the beast and placed a hand on its head. "Good morning, Tesk. How are you today?"

The driver stared at Ursula. "How did you know the name of my beast?"

"You spoke it earlier." She flicked an absent hand at him. "Let me concentrate."

The images were clear, in color, but very confused. After a while she shook her head and took her hand away. "Thank you, Tesk. Have a pleasant day."

Eriana raised an eyebrow as Ursula rejoined her. "Anything of interest?"

Conscious of the officer nearby Ursula merely replied, "I don't think so, Highness," before adding in Norse, «Maybe later. I do not understand what I saw, but it might not be good.»

"As you say." Eriana turned to face the crowd of men. "Time to go! We'll let the wagon lead the way."

The officer protested, "Admiral! It is unseemly that you walk to the Shevesty field. Should you not ride in the carriage as your royal status deserves?"

She stared him in the eye so hard that he reddened and lowered his gaze. "My man, if I am going to battle I will do so in the same fashion that my men travel. That way they can see that I take the same risks that they do. Once on the field of battle it is no different. No, since my men must needs walk then I will walk with them as is our custom. What is your name?"

The man grimaced but saluted. "Admiral, I am Lootnant Erban, second of the Fasnar Regiment."

"Fasnar?"

"A town near the Northern Ramparts, Admiral, in North-Eastern Province."

"Ah, I see. Then, Lootnant Erban, if you would lead the way."

The procession got under way and Ursula found herself beside Eriana, behind Bennett and Semma who were following the wagon. The men streamed behind in an apparently disorganized group.

«So,» Eriana spoke quietly, «what could you not say while that officer was nearby? We should be safe enough speaking Norse.»

«Of course, Highness. The dranakh showed me a number of different pictures, some of which must have come from other dranakhs and passed along.»

«Ah? This is the same as what happened back at Wadek, is it not?»

«Yes, Highness.» Ursula thought about what she had seen and tried to make sense of it. «I think that the town dranakhs have seen some groups of men this morning, more than are usually around Faralan at this time of year. Many of them had weapons, some had tools which would more normally be found on farms but not in places like Faralan. I saw some pictures where men were tying strips of yellow cloth around their upper arms.»

«Would these not have been men who will take part in today's exercise?»

«Highness, it is difficult to say. Do you understand that dranakhs stay out of human affairs as much as they can? They barely comprehend much of what we do anyway. Their main loyalties are to their owners and to people specifically introduced to them by those owners, they do not see factions like, for example, those of the Ascendancy.»

This last word came out in the local tongue and it caused Erban to turn his head briefly.

«But that dranakh thought the circumstances sufficiently notable that it wanted to tell you.»

«Yes, Highness. There have been strange happenings, they know that I am a friend and I think they are leaving it to me to decide what is going on... and I do not like it. For Tesk to even contact me implies something unusual is going on. I think... we had better be more on guard today when we are not at that field.»

«Done, but you have other concerns.»

«Yes, Highness. There are not very many of us but the numbers of men I saw were possibly in the hundreds. I wonder, could you spare me for a while with an escort? I think it might prudent to speak to someone at the Count's mansion, warn them of the activity.»

Eriana nodded. «An excellent idea, Ursula! Go there and join us when you can.» She turned. «Torvin! Ragnar! Ursula needs an escort, come forward!»

The two trotted forward and smiled at Ursula before giving Eriana their attention.

«She goes to the mansion of Count Darkwin with an urgent message. Join us later when you can. Ah, she can explain what she has discovered as you go.»

«Yah, Princess.»

After leaving the column and immediately getting lost in the back streets, Ursula, Tyra, Torvin and Ragnar found their way to the mansion with the help of passers-by. At the gate leading into the front yard the two guards crossed their spears, denying entry.

"Your business, Mistress?"

"I have an important message from Princess Eriana to Count Darkwin."

The spears were immediately straightened. "I recognize you, Mistress, you are the healer who attended Lord Darkwin two days ago. If you would ask at the front entrance, you should be attended."

"Thank you."

At the entrance door she repeated her errand to the house servant stationed there. He bowed and then went off inside, leaving the group on the steps. Ursula was not surprised when Orlet appeared.

"Mistress Ursula, I could take you to see Lord Darkwin but he is presently indisposed. If your message is simple I may take it to him for you."

Both knew what that meant.

"The message is for both Lord Darkwin and Lord Olva, in fact," Ursula said. "They should know that we have obtained information," she did not specify where from, "that numbers of men are gathering around the town and seem to be preparing for something. My informant said they were tying yellow cloth strips around their arms."

"Oh, if they are tying a color around their arms then they want to identify themselves against others... and that may mean they plan to fight someone." Her brow furrowed. "This could mean trouble. Do you have any idea of their numbers?"

"Our informant was unsure but many, maybe hundreds, are involved. Oh! That reminds me, yesterday afternoon Commander Lars went out and overheard a conversation where 'hill men' were mentioned. I wonder if these are the same men?"

Orlet looked Ursula in the eyes, facade momentarily dropped. "Hundreds? Hill men? Do you know what this means, Mistress? These men must be from our northern provinces, beyond the flat lands of the Sirrel and probably sworn to the Counts who rule those remote slopes. It is not merely a fight they prepare for, I deem, but something worse. They seek to remove..." she grimaced, "...Darkwin from power and there is only one way for that to be successful." Orlet had another thought. "Where are our loyal troops? Were you not to go to the Shevesty field today to see them exercise?"

Several separate things came together then for Ursula, shocking her to the core. "Blya! This is long prepared plan! At field soldiers will fight with practice blades, yes? We were told to change weapons before departing to save time but Eriana refused. I bet all other soldiers left proper weapons in barracks. All loyal soldiers now at field, when traitors attack your men will be defenseless!"

Orlet's eyes widened with shock as she also realized the extent of the plan. "There is no time to lose! Go now, warn them! I will do what I can to make the mansion safe. Why are you still here? Go!"

"One thing more," Ursula called as Orlet turned. "If they have planned this there may already be traitors inside your mansion."

Orlet's expression was grim. "As you say, Mistress. Fortunately I know who I can trust. Now go!"

The four hurried out of the mansion grounds and back to the street.

«What now, Mistress?»

«The Shevesty field and quickly. Oh,» she added, «if we come across anyone wearing a yellow cloth on their arm take no notice of them unless they attack us directly. Pretend I am just someone sent on a task with two bodyguards - which is the truth anyway. We cannot afford to get delayed.»

Torvin nodded, his expression serious. «Yah, Mistress. Must warn others first.»

They found their way back to their original route and followed it out to where the houses, mansions, smallholdings and small businesses ended. Ahead was a shaped mound with a wide, flat top. There was a notch towards one side and they made their way towards that, passing through to gain their first view of the amphitheater within the banks where spectators usually sat. There were a few casual onlookers there this morning but nothing like the crowds that would have filled the banks when the arena had been built centuries previously.

"There, Mistress!" Tyra pointed to their left, where the next entrance cut through the bank and where the Norse could easily be seen gathered ready. Across the arena, other troops were gathered in three separate groups.

"Let's go!"

Ursula led the way to the floor of the arena and set off at a trot. Several of the Norse saw them and spoke to Eriana who turned and waved. What Ursula saw, as the attention of the Norse turned towards them, was the wagon behind them being loaded with barrels. She could do nothing until they got close enough to shout, but by that time the two wagonmen and their officer had climbed aboard and were about to depart in a hurry.

She had an idea and concentrated. Tesk, stay right where you are. Those men mean us no good.

Once they had closed the gap somewhat she pointed and shouted, "IT'S A TRAP! Stop them!"

Eriana turned, saw the situation and issued swift commands. Six men raced off to intercept the wagon but the two wagonmen leapt to the ground and ran, leaving the officer to flick the reins to get the dranakh to start moving. The two men were no match for the chasing Norse who tackled them to the ground and quickly subdued them. By the time two Norse climbed on the wagon to grab the officer he had risen, still holding the reins, and was swearing at the dranakh, which just stood there ignoring him.

By the time the four reached the rest of the company Ursula was breathing heavily. Eriana put her hands on Ursula's shoulders to steady her.

"So you were right, Ursula. What were these to do? Sell our weapons?"

"Worse, Highness, it is an uprising." she panted. "Men from the hills want to take power in Faralan, killing Darkwin and Olva as they do so. They waited until all the loyal troops were gathered here, all with practice gear, before making their attack. I think all their real weapons are probably back at their barracks."

"Woden's blood! A clever strategem, I deem. Yet how may we tell friend from foe?"

By this time the wagonmen and their officer had been brought, struggling, to face Eriana.

"Highness, have them searched for a strip of yellow cloth."

"Aye. But first -" The Princess turned. «Men! We have been led into a trap! Get your own weapons out of those barrels and get rid of this garbage.» She demonstrated by throwing her own practice blade to the ground. «If we are to save these others we must get them some real weapons of their own.»

Lars asked, «Who is the enemy, Princess?»

«Anyone with a yellow cloth around their arm. Anyone who has a hidden yellow cloth ready to put around their arm. Search them!»

Though the three men struggled they could not prevent a yellow ribbon being discovered hidden under each of their tunics.

«Kill them, Princess?»

«Regrettably, no, Lars. We need answers. Bind them. Anyone else who is not an officer is fair prey.» She gave Lars a fierce grin. «Let us not leave too much work for Ursula to do.»

Ursula was outraged. «Hey!»

Eriana turned. «Ursula, if this is as big as you suspect then any loyal troops will struggle to handle large numbers of rebels. I seek to reduce their numbers by example, and by doing so to scare the weaker ones away. I am not as bloodthirsty as you might suppose.»

Ursula realized the magnitude of the task ahead. She nodded reluctantly. «Agreed, Highness.»

By now some of the officers from across the field had noticed the activity and some of them hurried over.

"Admiral." That was Tevos. "If I may ask, what is going on? Why have you arrested those men?"

Ursula put a hand on Eriana's arm. "A moment, Highness."

"If you would give us leave, Marshal. The situation is... unusual."

Away from the others, Eriana was impatient. "What now, Ursula?"

"Highness, you cannot trust anyone from Upper Fanir. We have no idea who is on which side of what is, if you think about it, a civil war. Any one of those people, officers or men, could be hiding a yellow ribbon. The only people we might trust are those from Faralmark."

Eriana thought then grimaced. "You are right again, Ursula. I have seen the same at home... though, that time, a throne was not at stake. Very well, we must needs proceed carefully. I do not want to insult any of these men, many of whom I now account friends."

"And that is the problem, Highness."

The two turned to look at those who had approached. Ursula did not know the names most of but two stood out.

"Vikzas and Torban."

"Indeed." Eriana raised her voice. "Marshal Vikzas, Marshal Torban, if you would join us, we have received a message. I will speak to the others of you presently once questions have been answered."

"Admiral?" Vikzas asked, puzzled. "What is going on?"

"Marshal, it is no coincidence that brings all of Faralan's fighting men to this field bearing only practice weapons. Ursula has learned of a plot to seize Upper Faral and that can only succeed if Count Darkwin and Count Olva are killed."

"Maker! These are grave accusations, Admiral. Are you so sure?"

"We refused to hand over our weapons at the hostel, Marshal. A Norseman feels naked without his familiar weapons to hand. We did exchange them here, but as Ursula approached she noticed the wagonmen preparing to depart taking away our own gear."

"But, surely, there is a simple explanation."

"There is, Marshal," Eriana continued grimly. "Earlier today, Ursula received information that large numbers of men had arrived in Faralan from the north and that these men could identify each other by the use of a yellow cloth strip around the upper arm."

"I see your point, Admiral. We all know each other's uniforms, there is no need for identifying strips... though I see that your own men do not wear their own uniforms today."

Eriana flicked a hand dismissively. "A chance coincidence, Marshal. What is important is that the three men attending that wagon each had one of these concealed under their tunics."

She opened her other hand to reveal balled-up yellow strips which she spread out for Vikzas to see.

"Now," she added, "how can anyone guarantee that any man of Upper Fanir is not of this persuasion?" She pointed across the arena. "How do we know which of them may be party to this conspiracy, even the Marshals and Under-Marshals? You of Faralmark, I deem, are less likely to take sides in the dispute of another land. Do I read you right?"

Vikzas nodded heavily. "Aye, Admiral, you are right. If there is treachery here I doubt that any of our men would be part of it. Though we helped them take back their lands from Yod we could not choose sides in an internal dispute." He braced to attention. "Your orders, Admiral?"

Eriana sighed with frustration. "This is beyond my experience, gentlemen. I am open to suggestions."

Vikzas looked at Torban, who shook his head. "Ours is a peaceful enough land, His Grace is a wise ruler," the latter said. "I can offer nothing."

"Ursula?"

"Highness, to my mind there is only the hard way. We must test every one of those men, starting at the top. It will be difficult and embarrassing but I can see no other way."

Vikzas offered, "We can use my men to help along the process, once we have enough of their officers we can trust to guide their men."

"Mayhap," Eriana demurred. "If you attest that your own men are trustworthy then, once we are sure of our position, I would set them to guard the entrances to this place." Her eyes flicked to the waiting groups. "There are more here today than I expected, Marshal. Can you tell me what numbers we must needs deal with?"

"Certainly, Admiral. Of Faralmark's marines I have brought sixty-two, the entire complement of the Ten-Legged Brakky. There are also five officers including myself." As an aside he added, "My sailors and oarsmen I have left aboard to guard our galley."

Eriana nodded. "As we have done, Marshal, though my own men here today number only twenty-five - and four women who may also try their swords this day."

Vikzas eyed the Princess. "I trust your females are fully trained? My men may have difficulty facing them."

She grinned. "And that gives them an unexpected advantage, Marshal. Robanar's two guardswomen and myself are indeed fully trained, young Tyra here is still learning the trade but desires to test herself, should that be possible."

"We'll see what we can manage, Admiral. Ah, as for the other groups, Field Director Ferrion brings sixty-five of his fighting men from their own galley. The third group is of regular troops of Upper Fanir." He frowned. "I do not know their numbers, nor am I familiar with their officers. Perhaps eighty or so. Mayhap Ferrion can answer your questions."

"From that portion, I deem, is where the danger may chiefly reside."

"And," Ursula added, "we have to do this before the rebels turn up with real weapons and find us all sitting targets in this arena."

Vikzas winced at that. "Maker! It would make a massacre look like children at play."

"Indeed, Marshal. Let us deal with the leaders of the Fanir marines first. Can we do that without the others seeing what we are doing?"

"Probably. But will not some of those question the delay and seek to join us over here?"

Torban offered, "I will go over to them and say that there has been a problem which must needs be dealt with." He suddenly grinned. "It is no more than the truth, after all. That should suffice for now."

"As you will, Marshal, and you have my thanks. Gentlemen, we have work to do."

Eriana explained to her men what she wanted and they formed a loose group around her, Ursula and Vikzas, but concealing any activity from across the arena. Two men were also sent up to the top of the bank to serve as lookouts. Then she called Tevos forward to face her.

"Marshal, do you trust me?"

"Admiral, why should I not? What is happening? What is the matter with those three men? This is all very mysterious and not what I thought we would be doing today."

"What is happening, Marshal, is that a large body of men from the northern hills have arrived in Faralan to take Upper Fanir from those who rightfully govern it. We already know there are traitors in Faniran ranks, we have proof. It is no coincidence that every man-at-arms in this arena is armed only with a practice sword and that their normal gear is elsewhere."

"What!" Tevos looked stunned. "I never dreamed of such a thing! Where is your proof, Admiral?"

Eriana told him gently, "Marshal, we require proof that you are not party to this conspiracy."

At that point Vikzas and Torban drew their swords. Ursula noted that, unlike their troops, they still carried real blades. They apparently had not intended to personally join in the various exercises.

Tevos stared at those around him with amazement. "Maker, you are all serious! Admiral, what do you want of me? I know of no way that I can prove I am loyal to Count Darkwin."

Vikzas told him, "Marshal, you must needs strip to your underwear. If you desire the women nearby to depart, for your own modesty, I am sure that can be arranged."

Eriana added, "When we know the truth you will be told all, I promise it."

Ignoring the modesty offer Tevos immediately undid his belt, letting belt, pouch, scabbarded sword and knife fall to the ground. Swiftly he stripped off his tunic leaving only tights and underpants.

"Enough, Tevos," Vikzas said, putting up his sword. Everyone relaxed. "We have seen enough. You can dress now."

The worried Marshal did so. As he was adjusting his belt he asked, "If I may ask what you expected to find?"

"These, Marshal." Eriana opened her hand to reveal the cloth strips. "Each man of the conspiracy has one of these, to be worn about the upper arm as a means of identifying friend from foe. They were discovered tucked into the tights of the three men who brought our practice weapons here," she gestured at the wagon and the barrels, now on the ground again, "but fortunately we had warning. When challenged they tried to flee, taking our true weapons with them. Now we must needs test all your men over there lest there be other traitors in their midst."

Tevos sighed heavily. "I cannot deny the evidence, Admiral. Aye, all must needs be checked. Kodal! Ferrion! Come forward, we have need of your knowledge."

The sixty or so Faralmark marines were sent to guard three of the four exits, the Norse being near the fourth one. Once that had been arranged the processing began. As expected, the Fanir marines were clear so they formed a boundary while the regular troops were searched, one by one. About a third of them had been cleared before urgent whistles came from the bank top.

"Trouble, Admiral?"

"Aye, Vikzas. What I feared, we are about to be attacked. Your men, true or otherwise, have only blunted blades. How shall they fare against sharpened steel?"

His face set. "Admiral, my men are marines. Of all our soldiery those aboard the galleys have more experience of conflict than any other man of Faralmark. We shall do our duty."

"This is not the tame battle they were expecting. Shall you issue orders to them?"

Tevos shook his head. "Admiral, I trust my subordinates to know what they are doing. In any event, until we see the enemy, we will not know - There!"

He pointed to one of the entrances, where his men were scattering back from the gap in the bank. Through it poured about two hundred men, which was about the same number as were already present. However, the newcomers all wore cloth strips - and carried spears and crossbows as well as swords. Tevos swore as the troops in the arena backed away from the newcomers.

"Lars! Time to make a difference!"

"Yah, Admiral!"

He shouted orders in Norse and fifteen joined him to trot across the arena towards the advancing enemy. About ten strides away, without any command, they broke into a run and charged the front of the column, weapons held high. There was a shudder as the two forces met and the enemy were effectively split into two, whereupon the marines who had backed away to either side fell on them from behind.

In moments Lars blew his whistle and the Norse immediately pulled back, leaving a trail of dead and broken bodies in their wake. The marines figured out what was happening and also pulled back. Then Lars blew again and the Norse charged once more. There were screams of terror and the enemy split completely in two, one group running straight at the mass of men in the arena and the other for the safety of an empty section.

The marines moved into the dead and wounded, picking up proper weapons as they did so. A brief, blunt command from Lars saw the Norse finish off the wounded, raising fear among the watching enemy groups. The group that ran towards the loyal troops were suddenly faced with practice blades - but did not know they were, having unexpectedly faced the live steel of the Norse. Not desiring to turn and face the Norse again many threw down their weapons and raised their hands. In a few short breaths most of that half were prisoners while the remainder roamed about the arena looking for a way out.

The other half saw the lightly defended exit where Eriana and the remaining Norse stood, together with several of the upper ranks from the two militaries. They decided that this would be an easy way out but approached with more caution. Many of those who were left were nursing light wounds given by the Norse and the Faralmark marines.

"By your leave, Admiral."

"What do you plan, Marshal?"

"More bluff to follow that outrageous display by your men."

Tevos walked out from the group with his sword drawn but lowered. The group of men slowed to a halt at a safe distance, watching warily.

"You have just seen what a very small number of Palarandi marines can do," he called. "I desire no more bloodshed here today. Surrender and you shall live, I swear it. Fight us and they will slaughter you utterly. Do you see the tall woman with the big sword? She led her men, for these are they, and captured Boldan's Rock from the Yodans with them, killing more than two hundred of the enemy. Do not think that the women you see behind me are easy meat either, they are better trained soldiers than you will ever be."

Some of the men shouted and pointed up the bank where the two Norse lookouts stood poised with throwing axes in their hands. A section of the regular troops were also making their way across the arena so the rebels' options were shrinking by the moment. Some realized this and threw their weapons away to the side, calling on the others to do the same.

There was a brief discussion which ended with one man having a sword thrust through his chest and a second man disarmed after a scuffle. All the rebels then threw down their arms. One man, made their leader on the spot, walked slowly forward, his hands held high.

"What do you offer us?"

"I can promise nothing but your lives, not until we know the extent of this rebellion," Tevos replied. "With my Liege's life still in the balance you can expect little more today. If we prevail, I will speak sensibly with you and yours to determine your futures."

The man grimaced. "My own liege, Lord Sharen, bade me take up arms to free Faralan from what he said were imposters."

"Imposters? I know of none, what mean you?"

"My Lord, it was said that Lord Darkwin was dead, killed by the invaders, but his death was concealed and his place taken by a retainer, someone who keeps out of the light for fear of discovery."

"I can tell you now, goodman, that Lord Darkwin did survive the Yodan attack and spent months in hiding, recovering from serious head wounds. His eyes are affected, thus he must needs spend his days in shadowed chambers, but I knew him before, I know him now, he is the same man, your rightful liege. This I am prepared to swear."

"Do you tell me? Then mayhap we are sent here on a fool's errand."

"You are not soldiers, I see. Should you not be at home, tending the harvest?"

"Aye, My Lord, we should be at home, the grapes are almost ready to harvest. It seems we were poorly advised."

"Sharen, eh? Is he here with this force or perhaps elsewhere in Faralan?"

"I know not, My Lord. Perhaps. It seems we have misjudged the numbers of those of Faralan."

Tevos opened his mouth to tell the man that many of the troops on the field were foreigners but thought better of it.

"Very well. Permit us to collect your weapons and then you and your men shall sit quietly while we deal with this nuisance."

"As you command, My Lord. Ah, if I may ask, what are marines?"

"Soldiers who fight from ships against other ships and against shore targets. They are not levies but professionals who are paid by their lieges. They do nothing else but practise and fight."

"Maker! We did not know this. And those men in rough attire? Are they mercenaries?"

Tevos smiled. "As I told you, they are from Palarand, chance visitors to our lands on their journey along the Sirrel. They are not mercenaries, merely... unconventional."

As under-officers from the main body arrived Tevos issued instructions and soon all the surviving rebels were seated in a group in the middle of the arena, surrounded by guards with spears. The captured weapons, though of no great quality, were still better than the practice ones and were received by the loyal troops with relief, although there were not enough to equip everyone.

"Ursula," Eriana spoke. "It is safe enough, shall you do your duty? Attend those who are worst injured first, showing no favor to either side."

"Of course, Admiral."

But it was not safe enough. One of the two Norse watchmen at the bank top suddenly tumbled down while the other frantically blew his whistle before running down himself. Through the gap in the bank poured another rebel force. This one was smaller but the group they faced was also small. Crossbow bolts whirred by, some sticking into the turf at their feet, but because those firing were moving no-one appeared to be hit. It did make the defenders begin to close ranks to defend themselves.

The next few moments were a jumbled haze to Ursula. With Tyra, Torvin and Ragnar still shielding her, she was forced to back away from the ill-equipped mob that ran at them. Some had farmyard tools while others held clubs or bare lengths of wood. Bennett and Semma stood either side of Eriana but giving her and themselves room to use their swords.

Soon enough the two groups met and steel clashed against steel, iron and sometimes wood. Though their group was small they all knew exactly what they were doing and soon the ground was littered with dead, dying and injured. Semma had to jump out of the way of a farmer wielding a scythe but she managed a cut at his arm which caused him to drop the tool.

However, this also left a gap for two men to jump at Eriana. One swung a vicious pruning hook at her side which forced her to sway out of its reach, but that brought her into range of the other man, whose club smacked into her chest just below her breasts. She collapsed like a puppet with cut strings, her sword slithering across the turf to stop at Ursula's feet.

The shock paralyzed Ursula for a brief moment and then she flashed into a violent rage, her sight turning red. She grabbed the sword, her fury giving her the strength to lift the heavy blade, and with a yell she flew at the man who had attacked Eriana. Barely seeing him through the red haze she hacked at his neck, partly severing it. As he fell she turned to the next man, hacking him with no thought of her own safety.

A big hand gripped her sword arm hard from behind. She turned, angry at the interruption, to stare into Ragnar's face.

«No, Mistress! She needs you.»

A shocked Ursula let Ragnar take the sword from her hand and propel her behind him. Eriana lay sprawled on her back on the ground and it was obvious that she was out cold - or worse. Her training took over and she hurried over and knelt, not seeing Tyra come to stand guard over the pair. Ursula felt Eriana's face, it was already cold, and her fingers automatically went to the Princess's throat.

No pulse.

Immediately she straddled the Princess and began CPR, pumping up and down with the rhythm that had been drummed into her in medical school. Around her the sounds of battle faded as she concentrated on the single task left in her life, to restore life to another.

A random thought came. How can I do this? There is no defibrillator here, no means to give necessary shock.

The tears began to flow as she began to realize that her attempts were likely to end in failure.

"Come on, Eriana!" she wept. "Your men need you! Your country needs you. Anmar needs you." A deeper truth reluctantly surfaced. "I need you!"

* vitskertr = shortwit

In the middle of battle Eriana has fallen and it is Ursula's task to save her if it is possible. Once the situation stabilizes tough decisions must be taken to protect those in the arena and to rescue the two Counts. Eventually the weary survivors return to their hostel where the injured must be more closely inspected.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

68 - Consequences

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2022 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

No. No. No. No. The word came automatically each time Ursula pushed hard down on Eriana's chest.

She - he - had lost patients before, but they had been merely city folk who had been in an accident, had been shot or stabbed or had a heart attack, something like that. Another life to attempt to save in an endless procession of broken bodies through the door of the hospital.

Sometimes Valeriy Kuznetsov had been successful, sometimes nothing was ever going to save the patient. Such was life when you worked the Emergency Department.

To her astonishment she had discovered that she had a great deal invested in this particular patient, even though the injury should not have been life-threatening. She suddenly understood why her men loved the tall, blonde Princess and were prepared to follow her all the way to hell itself. She was a perfect specimen of womanhood who defied every expectation of that species, preferring to live life her own way - their way.

To her surprise, that love included herself. Whether it would have developed into something more she would never now know. Without the essential 21st-century Earth apparatus for restarting the heart, all that she was doing could only prove ultimately futile.

She abruptly became aware that the noise around her had ceased. To begin with, this had been because her focus had, as appropriate, been entirely on saving her patient, but now she realized that there was, in fact, little activity around her either.

She looked up to find, astonished, that the Norse all surrounded her in a circle, bloody swords and axes in their hands, their eyes watching her work and assuming that she would be successful, such was the trust they had in her abilities. Her eyes flicked around, discovering that the battle had been brief but was now over.

As she tried to see beyond the legs of the men around her, to see what had happened, her hand slipped from the accumulated sweat, making the next push a hand's-breadth higher. There was a gasp followed by a cough from her patient, then a sigh from the watching men.

She looked down to see her patient clearing her throat and beginning to breathe steadily on her own. Despite this, she put a hand to Eriana's throat to check her pulse, finding it steady but not yet strong.

Eriana's eyes opened. "What..." she slurred.

"Easy, Highness. You received a thump to the chest which stopped your heart."

The voice was a croak. "Ursula? Thank the Gods." Her eyes closed and she visibly relaxed.

Tevos had been watching from the edge of the crowd and now moved into Ursula's sight.

"Mistress? Can you yet tell us her condition?"

Ursula sat back on her haunches, looking up at him.

"She will certainly live, Marshal." There was another sigh of relief from the men. "She took a blow to the chest which stopped her heart, I saw it happen."

His eyebrows rose. "And you restarted her heart? Maker! Now I understand why you are here today."

She held up a hand. "She may be fine, once she has rested, or there may be some other damage inside her that I would not be able to fix. She must be treated as one of the injured until we know more." She looked around at the waiting faces. "Where is everybody? What happened to the attackers?"

It was Bennett who answered. "Mistress, when Her Highness fell all the men went mad, just as you did. They slew every one of the attackers before any order could be given otherwise." There was a look of satisfaction on the guardswoman's face. "I understand their reasons, Mistress. It was the right thing to do."

There were nods and mutters from the men.

«Berserksganger,» muttered Ragnar. «To see Princess fall, that was the end of our world. At that moment I wanted nothing more than to die in battle. To see Ursula take up sword, to slay two men, that was an amazing thing! You are berserker also.» He smiled at her astonished face. «Are you sure you do not have any Norse blood in your veins?»

Bennett offered her a hand and she looked down at her patient, who seemed to be resting quietly, her chest rising and falling in the normal way. Very reluctantly she accepted the hand and staggered to her feet. It seemed that she had been pumping for hours but it had probably been less than five minutes. Nonetheless she was stiff, her leg muscles protesting from the unnatural stance and her arms aching from the resuscitation effort.

"Thank you, Bennett. Gods, I am tired. Marshal, what is the situation?"

"Stable at the moment, Mistress. One small detachment of the regular troops all had yellow strips and we have secured them separate from those who tried to rush us. We now have sentries on the banks watching for further trouble."

It seemed odd to neither of them that he was giving his report to a civilian who had no position in any chain of command.

"Can you defend this place?"

He shook his head. "It is too big, Mistress, and the banks are easy to climb everywhere. If there had been walls then the situation might be different."

"What about the wounded?"

He shrugged. "Our own field surgeons are doing what they can, Mistress. If you are content to leave your leader then your help elsewhere would be most welcome."

She involuntarily looked down at Eriana. "I should come but first, it would not be wise to leave Her Highness on the ground like this."

Thinking, she looked up at the surrounding Norse. «Boys, I want to put the Princess in the wagon.» Several heads turned. The wagon was just inside the opening to the arena but not now close to where they all stood. «Just a moment, you will not be able to move the wagon. I will ask Tesk to bring it closer.»

She called, "Tesk! Please turn around and bring the wagon to me. We have injured to look after." She emphasized what she wanted with some simple thought pictures.

The dranakh bleated, then began pulling the wagon around in a circle inside the arena, finally ending up two strides from Ursula. It bleated again.

Tevos's eyes popped out. "You can control these great beasts, Mistress? You have not even been introduced!"

A smile. "Ah, but I have, before we left our hostel this morning. Boys? I don't know how you'll do it but lift her gently, please."

As if they would lift her any other way!

Swords and axes were flung down and eight of the men carefully picked Eriana up and moved her to the rear of the wagon, where some others had already climbed aboard to receive her. Her scabbard was carefully removed and she was placed down gently, a roll of cloth - which Ursula did not examine too closely - being used as a pillow. She had begun to come to properly so someone on board crouched down ready with a water bottle.

Eriana was sufficiently aware so Ursula walked over to the tailboard and addressed her.

«Highness? I do not think that you have any serious wounds, not obvious ones, and I know that you will want to get up and join in the fun but you should stay there for now until I have had a chance to examine you properly. Do you understand me?»

Eriana struggled up onto her elbows to look at Ursula. «Ow. My chest feels sore but there are no cuts, no blood. What is the problem?»

«The problem is that your heart was stopped and I had to restart it. Highness, you were dead for a few minutes, understand me? Without blood going around your body other parts begin to die very quickly. There may be internal damage.»

«Dead? Loki's balls! If I was dead, why did you not leave me so? I would have been welcomed in Valhalla!»

«Highness, your men need you. It is not yet your time, Anmar needs you.» A pause. «Highness, I need you. You are important to me, you are important to all of us.»

Eriana stared at Ursula and then her expression softened. «I will do as you ask, Ursula. You are important to me, also. I would not leave you bereft.»

She sank back onto the wagon floor, her eyes closing again.

Ursula turned away. "Marshal, let me fetch my things and we can go."

"Mistress." It was Tyra, holding out her basket with one hand. The other still held her bloody sword.

"Thank you, Tyra." A raised eyebrow. "Are you going to clean that sword off before the blood dries?"

"What? Oh, Mistress! Yes, of course."

There was a mutter from the men as they, too, remembered their weapons and went off to retrieve them. Tyra followed the men to the sprawled bodies of the dead, where she imitated them by cleaning her sword on the corpses of the fallen. Remembering that she had also swung a sword, Ursula looked around for Eriana's big blade but the ground was now relatively clear once more.

A noise made her turn to find Lars approaching with Eriana's sword, now cleaned.

«More to you than I first thought,» he told her. «But you are from the mother world, it is to be expected. How do you feel?»

Ursula understood the question. «No time for that now, Lars. As a healer I have learned to push my own feelings and reactions down inside so that I do not affect my patients. Later I will have to let it out.»

He nodded solemnly. «Most of us do the same, now. That is one reason why we sing songs and drink ale later.» A sudden grin. «Only one reason, though.»

That made her smile and she realized that Lars had deliberately lightened the mood. «It seems there is more to you as well, Lars. Are you going to give that back to Her Highness?»

«Not until you tell me it is safe for her to have it again.»

She nodded. «Good enough. Can I leave you in charge here?»

«Yah, Mistress. Go and mend people, it is your job.»

The first patient she came across was Stine. He had been standing on top of the bank and had suffered a crossbow bolt through his left calf.

«That looks nasty.»

«They crept along under the edge of the bank, Mistress. We did not see them until they were almost upon us but by then arrows were in the air. I fell down the bank, that is why it looks like this.»

Ursula shuddered. A crossbow bolt through a muscle mass was one thing, but Stine had then rolled down the bank, the ground catching the missile and twisting it around in the wound.

«You have not tried to take it out?»

He grinned at her. «I have been around you too much, Mistress. I am more careful now of what I do to my body. Will there be a problem?»

She looked at the bloody hole. «Actually, it might have been harder to get out if it had just gone in clean.» Turning around, she gestured. «Torvin! Give me a hand, please.»

Once the bolt had been pulled it was a simple case of cleaning and bandaging. She stood and looked around.

There is no organization here at all. Correction, we have Faralmark marines protecting our wounded and Fanir marines guarding the prisoners... some of whom are also wounded.

But it is already beginning to warm up.

"Marshal Tevos!"

He jogged up to Ursula. "Mistress?"

"Can I ask your plans, Marshal?"

"Surely, Mistress. It seems to me that we have a problem... or mayhap several problems, I deem. My own duty urges me to take as many men as I can and to discover if my liege still breathes, by now the household may be sorely pressed if what happened here is any guide. However, there are many wounded as well as prisoners and I fear for what may happen if I do leave."

"I agree. My concerns are for those who will remain here, Marshal. You would want to leave all your wounded behind, and there are also the prisoners." She pointed a finger at the sky. "It is going to get hot, Marshal, and the shape of the arena means we won't get much in the way of a breeze in here. We are going to need awnings at the very least, water, plenty of it, and very soon we'll need food and some means of feeding everyone who stays behind."

"Indeed, Mistress, and shortly afterwards you would also need latrines and everything else that would be part of a permanent camp." He scowled. "We do not have sufficient men to ensure the mansion is safe, I cannot spare anyone to provide for you and the injured."

Just then Vikzas joined them. "Tevos, Mistress, I see you are having a discussion, if I may join you?"

"Of course, Vikzas. We were talking about the tasks which must needs be done."

"Aye, I thought as much. Tevos, you'll want to take your men and find out if you still have a ruler, I expect? Look, we of Faralmark ought not to take part in that argument, I deem, but there is no reason we cannot stay here and mind the injured. Our marines can guard the prisoners and the rest of the camp while you go off and save Upper Faral."

"Done, Vikzas, and thank you. I had wondered what part those of Faralmark could safely play. But Mistress Ursula has other needs, she desires shade for her wounded, food and water for all who remain."

"Is there anybody we can contact in the town who you know to be loyal?"

"No - but we do have two galley crews in the port we may rely on. If you will permit, I will ask yours and mine to provide a supply train for all the Mistress asks for."

"You would leave our galleys uncrewed?"

"The ships would be of little use to either side in this conflict, I deem. This is a fight for the Duchy, the river is of little importance to that desire." Vikzas shrugged. "The worst that could happen is that the rebels fire them. Should they fire any vessel carrying a Faralmark standard then that puts us firmly on your side, Tevos. Then they will learn what Faralmark marines, aye, and those of Palarand, would do to them."

Tevos considered before nodding. "It is a risk, but a necessary one. Can you get a messenger through to the port? Your colors may not protect you."

"That is true. We might strip one of the dead -"

"Marshal," Ursula said. "Our men wear no uniform today for various reasons. I could send one of them with a written message. Depending who we send they may even be recognized by those on your galleys."

"Done, Mistress. Let me find somewhere to write orders to our crews. Vikzas, you had better add your name to them. Mistress, I'll need a list of what you desire."

A short document was written bearing the signatures of Tevos, Vikzas and Ursula. Finding some who could make their way through the town proved more difficult.

Despite offering earlier, I can't send any of the Norse because they are not familiar with these kinds of towns, she thought. Besides which, most of them are still not fluent enough in the language. I need someone with street smarts...

Bennet and Semma aren't going to leave Eriana's side and they are wearing a uniform, even if it is an unusual one. Too noticeable.

Kaldar is the obvious choice, a boy running through the streets would be barely noticed. On the other hand he has probably been too sheltered by his father to be street wise. That leaves the only person who I do know is street smart.

"Tyra! I have a job for you."

* * *

All the most serious wounds had either been attended to or their owners had died. Ursula only had a few minor cuts left to deal with when she stopped for a breather.

"Odo, can you attend to him, please?" she pointed to a rebel with a cut on the forearm. "I have to stop for a moment."

Odo, who was also a rebel as well as a farmer, replied, "Surely, Mistress. I have never seen someone work so hard as you, you deserve a break. Is there any more water?"

"There is not, Odo. I have been making do with some of the wine we found. Look in those bottles there, there might be a little left in one of them."

"As you command, Mistress."

It was not even noon. The day had become very warm and promised to become much warmer. The relief supplies had not arrived and, at the back of her mind, she wondered which side would eventually appear first. There was no shade and no water. Most drink that the various combatants had carried had been drunk already and the situation would shortly become serious. All had been shared out with regard only to need rather than faction, a decision that had caused amazement among the prisoners.

Some of the water had been used to clean wounds and no-one disputed her right to do this, even though it meant that some might go thirsty. It had been evident from the beginning that she was in charge and certainly knew what she was doing.

Her task had been helped by the discovery that among the rebels had been three men who could charitably have been described as 'field surgeons', having some experience of medical matters in their homesteads and villages. Admittedly one of those only had experience of treating gavakhan but it was better than nothing. Together with the two Faralmark marine medical attendants they had been shown what she wanted them to do and her instructions had been carried out to the letter.

I hope Tyra is all right. I will never forgive myself if I sent her off to her death.

Where are they? I do not like this quiet. If there had been fighting in the town we would have heard it here, surely?

She shaded her eyes against the glare and looked at the four arena entrances in turn, seeing no change.

It is so bright! I wonder how long it will be before someone invents sunglasses? Why did I not think to bring my hat? Almost nobody in the arena has a hat except some of the hill men. I suspect that hats are not considered to be part of any uniform. That needs to change.

The lookouts posted above were all seated now and must have begun to suffer in the heat.

I know Vikzas sent them some water but was it enough?

If this goes on much longer then it won't matter if the rebels attack again. We will all be done for.

There was a shout and she turned to hear a series of whistles from the bank. Torvin and Ragnar, who had stuck by her side as escorts but had ended up helping her move and turn patients - and bodies, also turned to listen, but Ragnar then heard a call from a different direction.

«Mistress, Princess calls.»

Eriana was still in the wagon and someone had rigged an old blanket as a shade while Ursula was elsewhere.

«Highness. Is there a problem? Do you feel faint or dizzy?»

«I could do with some water but I know there is none left. The whistles say that someone is coming.»

«We heard. The marines are getting ready in case it is trouble. I need to know about you. How do you feel?»

«My head is clear, Ursula. I am thirsty but I would not desire privilege. My chest is sore but I think I can breathe easily enough. I will not know until I rise. Do you think I may sit up?»

«I think so, Highness. Just make sure you keep your head and your upper body under that shade.»

«Give me a hand, would you?»

Ursula climbed into the wagon and offered a hand to Eriana, who used it to help herself to sit up against the front panel.

«Ah, that is better. Ow.» She massaged her chest. «Do you think anything is broken?»

«It is possible. If we survive long enough to get back to the hostel I will give you a full examination, as I will also do to all our men.»

«Princess, Mistress,» Ragnar called from the end of the wagon. «There are many wagons and I can see a Marshal from one of the galleys.»

Ursula stood up on the wagon bed to see clearly. There were at least eight wagons coming in a line through one of the arena entrances, all well loaded. Either side walked heavily-armed men in uniforms of Upper Fanir, Faralmark and also a few in the gray tee-shirts and cargo shorts of the Visund.

Seated on the front wagon was Water Under-Marshal Kodal and beside him was Tyra.

«Highness, they have come, I can see Tyra. I must go and greet them.»

«Tyra? You sent Tyra to fetch them?»

«Later, Highness.»

By the time Ursula reached the edge of the camp the lead wagon had pulled up there. Tyra and Kodal jumped down. There were maybe thirty-five to forty men with the wagons, which included some of the Norse sailors. Adin and Kedian jumped down from the back of the first wagon and came to join Ursula and Tyra.

«Is there anyone at all left at the port?»

«Very few, Mistress,» Adin replied with a grin. «Master Baros is on board the Green Ptuvil with the barge men and all our women, with strict instructions to unmoor at any sign of trouble. If he has to he will float out and anchor out in the Sirrel beyond arrow reach.»

«And the Visund?»

«Captain Tor has three with him, which is just enough to row themselves away should it become necessary, Mistress.» Adin looked around. «A busy time you had here, I see. We have brought some kitchen equipment with us, where should we set it up?»

«I had better ask Marshal Vikzas about that.»

Vikzas was well organized once he found out what had been delivered. Although the sailors among the newcomers were from galleys most knew about canvas and lines, so awnings began springing up immediately to screen the rows of injured. Another wagon held great barrels of water and this was being used to refill all the empty water bottles.

He held a discussion with Kodal before the two came and joined Ursula's group.

"Mistress, this field will be used in several weeks time for the Harvest festival," Kodal explained to Ursula. "At that time the booths providing hot food usually go over there," he pointed, "beyond those two goalposts. If your two men would join my cooks, we shall soon have the rudiments of a meal ready for everyone, even the prisoners." He frowned. "If I may ask, why are they in two separate groups?"

Ursula pointed, her other hand shading her eyes. "Those men there are from the attack, Marshal. I have spoken to them and most are levies from farms well to the north. Most were told lies and do not want to be here, they would rather be at home harvesting their crops. I would consider them no danger to your men or the Duchy and I do not think they should be kept long once the question is decided."

His eyebrows raised. "You would trust them so far, Mistress?"

"I trusted three of them far enough that they helped me treat the wounded of both sides, Marshal. Men who were told what to do by their liege lord, I cannot fault them for doing what he asked in the lack of any other information."

He nodded. "As you say, Mistress. A bad business, this, but I understand you. What, then of the others?"

"Those are trained troops who came here today to take part in the planned exercises. Each had a yellow strip concealed under their tunics, presumably to be pulled out at a given command. Given that they are wearing your colors and carrying weapons, as opposed to ordinary clothes and carrying farming tools, my reading is that they have actively committed treason and should be treated differently."

His gaze hardened. "Do you tell me? Were these men scattered among the formations or grouped together?"

"They all come from one company, Marshal, and that includes their Lootnant. Oh, and the driver of the wagon that brought us here, together with his mate and their officer, are also part of the plot. We brought our own weapons with us and they tried to steal them from us once we had swapped over."

"Maker, this gets worse! Very well, Mistress, I thank you for your words."

"Can you tell us what is happening in the town, Marshal? It has been very quiet and we have had no news at all."

"Surely, Mistress. We did receive word that an attack was mounted on the mansion of the Counts but that it was repulsed. It was said that loyal units have come to the aid of Count Darkwin and Count Olva. More than that is uncertain but we assume that everyone is still safe. For our part we took a route which kept us away from that part of town."

"Thank you, Marshal. Are we safe enough here?"

"I do not know, Mistress. This kind of warfare is not what I am accustomed to. Where is Tevos?"

Vikzas replied, "He commands one of those loyal units, Kodal, and has taken all the available Fanirs from here to the mansion. He knows what we face and he knows what your lieges face."

"Good enough, Vikzas, and thank you for your work here. I expected a desperate defense here, not the order I see around me."

"That is mostly due to the Mistress," Vikzas told him. "She knew what must needs be done and it is all good military sense, I deem."

Kodal gave Ursula a questioning glance. "If I may ask, Mistress, how is it that you have military training?"

"Marshal, I do not. What I did here was just to think about what might happen and what we needed to do." She paused, then decided to admit, "However, in my past I have had a little military experience. In the land where I was born, all young..." she was about to say men and realized that would not work, "...men and women are obliged to do a certain amount of military service, so some of what I have seen today is familiar to me."

His eyebrows rose. "Men and women? Maker! Is the land you came from so beset by enemies, then, that all must learn to fight?"

"Not at all, Marshal. It is merely a precaution so that, should something happen in future, those who are... called as levies, say, would already have some basic knowledge."

"Oh, I see. Still, women! I have seen Her Highness and her hand-maidens girt with swords but the sight is still novel to my eyes."

Vikzas said, "Kodal, I do not think this is the time for such words, leave them until later, if you please. Let us consider our new circumstance. Even with your additional men we would be sorely beset should anyone attempt the field."

"Aye, Vikzas, agreed. But mention of Her Highness reminds me, the young girl here spoke of an injury. Mistress, what condition is she? Can I yet speak to her?"

"She was thumped hard in the chest with a club, Marshal," Ursula replied. "She is sore but I can find no broken bones. However, the shock was great enough that I have insisted that she remain quiet for now. She is awake, there is no reason why you could not have a word or two with her. Marshal Vikzas, by your leave?"

"Of course, Mistress. I'll go and get the kitchen organized."

"Marshal, this way."

Ursula led Kodal back to the wagon where Eriana sat waiting.

"Marshal Kodal, it is good to see you and your men, but did you leave all our vessels unguarded?"

Kodal bowed and replied, "Admiral, some small few remain, whose duty was to unmoor the galleys, your ship and your barge and remove them away from the port. At worst the galleys could have been set afire but, should the rebels have fired any vessel apart from the Ten-Legged Brakky, it would have brought your folk and those of Faralmark in on our side, whereas now you remain neutral." He grinned. "Mostly."

Eriana returned a tired smile. "As you say, Marshal. What of the Counts? Do you know aught?"

He shook his head. "Admiral, we deliberately followed a route to the Shevesty Field which avoided the residence of the Counts. We had a guide, a dranakh who apparently knows your young messenger."

Eriana switched to Ursula. "What is this? I'm assuming he means Tyra."

"Highness... Admiral, we had to send someone for help who knew how to get themselves safely and quietly through the town. For obvious reasons that had to be someone not wearing a uniform. I originally considered your men but thought the language might be a problem. Bennet and Semma were out, I was not sure if Kaldar was confident enough so that left Tyra. I don't know how a dranakh comes into it, though."

Eriana's stare turned towards Tyra.

"Highness, Mistress, I got into the town and managed to get so far but then I met a dranakh coming the other way along a side street I was following," she explained. "It would not let me pass. When I went back to where I had entered that side street it followed me and bleated, then turned a different way. It looked back to see if I was following. I remembered then that the Mistress said that it could tell intentions from a person's mind and that it must have found out what I wanted to do.

"So I took a chance and followed it. I saw several groups of men in the distance waving weapons but the dranakh always found a way around them. When we reached the dock gate I explained why I had come, showed the gate man the outside of the letter and he let both of us in. Once Marshal Kodal read the letter he called all the leaders of the other craft together and they worked out a plan. The dranakh led us by safe ways to the warehouses near the docks and then all the way back here."

"Thank you, Tyra," Eriana said. "A task well done, I deem. Ursula? Do you know why the dranakh did such a thing?"

"Not for certain, Admiral. Since Tyra departed I have been alternately worrying about your safety and her safety. It is possible that the dranakh -" she did not want to say too much more in front of outsiders, "- learned of my worry and decided to make sure she was kept safe."

Kodal picked up the discrepancy. "But, Mistress, why should the dranakh have learned something from you and then traveled to find your maid in the streets of the town? I have never heard of such behavior from such a beast before."

"Marshal, we have a dranakh here, hauling this wagon, and I was introduced to it before we left our hostel. It appears that I can communicate with their kind easier than most other people can, and it must have passed on my worries to other dranakhs in the town. I would ask you not to speak of that to anyone else. That fact may have tactical uses."

He got the point immediately and bowed. "As you command, Mistress. I understand fully."

For reasons of defense the area of the camp was moved closer to where the kitchens were being set up. It meant that most were no longer in the middle of the large field with a space surrounding them where an opposing force could maneuver. The awnings were moved and within a very short period the camp already had a settled appearance. Food smells began to waft from where the several cooks were preparing a lunch for the various groupings.

Most had been fed when whistles were again sounded by the Norse still on lookout duty. This was followed by Marshal Tevos, on foot, leading a relief column into the arena. After dispersing his troops around the camp to reinforce their boundary he made his way to join the other Marshals who were gathered around Eriana's wagon.

"Admiral." He saluted her smartly. "Vikzas, Kodal. Mistress Ursula. So far as we can discover the rebellion has failed. When we reached the mansion matters seemed balanced. A force of rebels had attempted to surround the buildings but other troops led by Marshal Nerek were holding them off. Our appearance, from a direction none expected, broke the attempt and split the enemy. Between us we cornered the larger part and made them surrender but the smaller part escaped. Both Count Darkwin and Count Olva survive and are in good health. I have spoken with both and they send their gratitude to you, Admiral, for exposing the plot."

The Princess nodded gravely. "It was only our duty, Marshal. What of the town? Would it be safe to return to our hostel this afternoon, aye, and to our several vessels?"

"There is the matter of those who escaped but I would deem that Faralan remains mostly loyal to Count Darkwin. Any rebels still at large will find few who will succor them. The docks are secure, I would not know whether your hostel is," he smiled, "but from what I saw your men do earlier today I imagine that they will have little trouble dealing with any problems."

"As you say, Marshal. I am sure that they will."

* * *

It was mid afternoon before a column was put together to release the marines and sailors from their arena duties and let them return to the ships and barracks. Small scouting parties had been able to find no obvious evidence of rebel forces anywhere within Faralan so it was thought safe to return to something closer to normal. The Shevesty field itself, and the hastily-made camp within, would become a holding area for all the rebel prisoners until their futures had been decided.

This decision had an uncomfortable echo for Ursula, who remembered similar arrangements on Earth, but she had been forced to acknowledge that it was a practical solution.

Eriana decided that she would travel back to the hostel in the bed of the wagon rather than accept the use of a carriage. All the Norse would walk behind the wagon.

"A remarkable woman, I deem," Vikzas muttered to Tevos. "It is no wonder that her folk are so loyal to her."

"Aye," he agreed, "I wish that I could do the same for my men. She is an example we would do well to copy, Vikzas."

"Indeed. Did you watch her men fight? They frighten me, I cannot imagine what they do to our enemies! Yet for all they did their injuries are lighter than ours, man for man. If this is a sample of the kind of folk the Norse are, I hesitate to meet them in battle!"

"Aye, they would be formidable foes indeed. Well, Vikzas, we came here originally to stage some mock battles, I think we saw today all that we were intended to see. I will not question the abilities of such folk again, not after this morning."

"Yet, though they slew many, many more surrendered quickly. Neither you nor I could have managed such a feat. Or did you do so at the mansion?"

"I did, Vikzas, I am a quick learner in such matters, when I can plainly see the results they give. Your marines, my marines, they will be a much better force for the lessons learned here today."

"Aye, Tevos, as you say."

The heavily armed column wound its way through the streets but their caution was not needed. On both sides the locals stood and applauded the Norse since word had already got around how they had turned the question on behalf of the Counts. Still, the column halted well outside the hostel while two parties went in and made certain that all was safe. The hostel staff told them that nobody had been near the place since the Norse had departed that morning.

Eriana had insisted on climbing down from the wagon herself to estimate how well she could stand and move.

"Ow! Woden's staff, that hurts. Ursula, I think I must needs make my way to the bathing block and I assume that our ladies will desire likewise."

"A good idea, Highness. I am unsure if there would be enough hot water for a quick wash but we all need that too."

Bennett said, "It is about time they began preparing for the evening meal, if they have not already begun. By your leave, Highness, I will go to the kitchen to find out if there is hot water before I join you."

"Aye, do that, it cannot hurt. Ow! Unlike my chest!"

"Highness," Tyra asked, "if I may go to our chambers and bring down our bathing wraps. If there is hot water you may not desire to put on your uniform again."

Eriana smiled. "Unlike some I am surrounded by people of good sense. Aye, Tyra, if you would. For all of us today's attire will need cleaning before we may wear them again. All have spots of sweat, blood or other unmentionables on them, even Ursula. What say you, Ursula?"

"Assuming this morning's excitement is not repeated I would agree, Highness. Fresh attire will help us all relax from what happened today."

"Done. And, after we may have bathed, I assume that you would wish to examine me more closely?"

Ursula nodded. "It would make sense, Highness. The sooner I know if there is a deeper, unseen problem the better. It should not take long, it can be done in time for us to eat and it would be better done while the daylight is still good."

"As you say, Ursula. Now let me see if I can walk as far as the bathing block on my own!"

Later Eriana, Ursula and Tyra gathered in Eriana's chamber, Tyra carrying the depleted bag of dressings while Ursula had her medical basket. The Princess looked at the window and then where the light fell, nodded and lay back on her large bed, her bathing wrap falling open to reveal a cleansed body.

"Tyra," she murmured, "I would not have you stand and wait while Ursula examines me. You have worked hard this day, you deserve time for your own body to rest and relax. Go. Your Mistress will join you before the meal to find something to wear."

"Mistress?"

Ursula considered briefly. She did not need Tyra for such a basic examination. "She's right, Tyra. Go and relax for a while. This should not take too long anyway."

"As you wish, Mistress."

Eriana smiled as the maid closed the door behind her. "I forgot, her oath means that she will only answer to you, Ursula."

"Not entirely accurate, Highness. She is more sensible than that. I agree, though, there is no point having her stand around while I poke and prod you."

"Hmm? Is that what you name it? Then begin."

First Ursula examined the skin under Eriana's breasts, noting the discoloration of the bruise caused by the impact.

"I will put some salve on this, Highness, once I have finished, that will dull the pain considerably. Before that, though, I must make sure just what is causing the pain."

"You think mayhap something is broken? I must admit, since we bathed I feel more comfortable down there."

Ursula shrugged. "It could be a broken or cracked rib, it could be something else. I want to gently feel along the edge of your rib cage."

Her fingers started at the sides and worked their way to the middle, Ursula taking care that she did not cause more pain than necessary as she went across the bruised area.

"Why do you go so high? It does not hurt there."

"Highness, all your ribs meet at a flat bone in the center of your chest just here," she outlined the area with a fingertip. "It is named the breastbone or sternum. There are flexible connections to this bone and one or more may have been damaged, causing more pain."

"Flexible connections? Why?"

"If it were not so you could not take in a deep breath, Highness. Like this." Ursula demonstrated, her own robe becoming loose with the effort. "I want to check where the bones join."

She probed around, testing each joint and finding nothing.

"Apart from the large bruise, I can find nothing of consequence," she eventually reported. "The next thing I have to do is to check your heart and your lungs, to see if anything sounds abnormal."

She delved into her basket and brought out her stethoscope, a turned, shaped tube of wood. It was not ideal and was far from ideal for the purpose Ursula wanted, but it was all that was available. She leaned forward and tried to make herself comfortable but it did mean that she was leaning against Eriana's body. It took several attempts to position the instrument over her patient's heart. She muttered to herself in Russian as she leant down to listen.

"What did you say?"

Ursula raised her head. "Highness, for what I want to check we would use, on Earth, a complicated machine which attaches wires to several parts of your body and produces a paper strip which would tell me what your heart is doing. There is nothing like that on Anmar yet, nor will there be for many years."

"So you must use your ears and your experience and skill instead. I understand, Ursula. You are the best there is on Anmar, do what you can."

So she leaned down again, replacing the wooden tube against that clean, firm, clear skin, smelling the scent of a young woman in her prime. As her ear went to the tube, her wrist brushed against Eriana's breast and there was a gasp from her patient.

"Something wrong, Highness?"

"No indeed, keeper of my soul."

Eriana's arms came up and grabbed Ursula's head, moving it over and then down until their lips were crushed together. What then happened was an explosion of sights, sounds, smells, caresses, movements and emotions. For Ursula it was too late, far too late.

The stethoscope rolled off the bed and onto the floor, unnoticed.

Eriana and Ursula surface from their unexpected activity and then have to deal with the consequences. The following day Ursula visits the market on her way to see Count Darkwin and introduces a new device to Anmar - sun-glasses! At the mansion of the two Counts, further difficult questions have to be answered.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

69 - Awkward Questions

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2022 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"Highness."

"Do not name me Highness here, Ursula. When we are thus I am only Eriana to you."

"High- Eriana. I am not sure this is a good idea."

The two lay side by side on Eriana's large bed. The bedclothes, together with what little they had been wearing, had been flung haphazardly on the floor as passion took over both of them. Now they lay panting, glistening with sweat, and Ursula was beginning to think of the likely consequences.

"The men will not mind, if that is your concern. I believe, from words overheard, that most have expected this to happen for some while. The rest," she raised a hand in the air and waved it, "may think what they will. I do not care for their opinions, they do not concern me."

Abruptly Eriana half-sat and then rolled onto her side to stare down at Ursula with a fond look on her face.

"What does concern me is you, my dearest one. Between us there shall be no distinction of rank, no talk of higher or lower. I would have us be equals in all matters. I desire to share my life with you, but I know that for you to want to share your life with me you must feel likewise. I will not press you on the matter at all but I believe that, given what we have just done, my suit will not go unanswered."

Ursula sighed. "...Eriana... I am half persuaded but my concerns are more immediate. Tyra is in our room waiting for me and," she sniffed the air, "after what we have just done we both smell somewhat strongly. If the men notice anything, it will be the smell. I have no idea what Tyra will think."

Eriana briefly sniffed. "Oh! Aye, I had not realized our... activity would produce such strong reminders. I do not think the men will mind but the serving staff might! I know what rumors such folk will spread. If I may ask your advice."

"We have to go and have another quick wash, Eriana. That is the only way to get rid of the smell. Um," Ursula tried to think of a good reason, "if someone should ask why we are bathing again, perhaps something we ate for lunch has had a delayed effect. It was a field kitchen, who knows what state the food was in."

The Princess nodded. "Good enough, I deem. Now, mayhap, we should rouse ourselves and tidy up the chamber before we permit anyone else inside."

Shortly afterwards Ursula tapped on her own door. Tyra answered. "Mistress?"

"Look, we have to go and have a another quick wash before we dress for the evening meal, Tyra. You can join us if you want but Eriana and I can manage by ourselves if you are doing something else."

Tyra opened the door a little wider to reveal Kaldar. "We were speaking of the battle, Mistress, and of my journey to the docks and back. If you are sure you do not require my assistance?"

Eriana said, "Tyra, we are two adults, we can manage. I have oft times had to wash by myself at my father's Hall before I departed Einnland."

Tyra bowed. "As you wish, Highness. Um, it will not be long before they call us for the evening meal."

"Your warning is noted, Tyra. We will be as quick as we can."

She gave Ursula an odd look before doing the same to Eriana. "I will have a suitable gown ready for Mistress when she returns, Highness. Will you have time to prepare your own attire?"

"I'll manage, Tyra. Let us go, Ursula."

They managed to make their way back down to the bathing block without doing more than raise a few eyebrows of the staff they passed. Closing the curtain of the cubicle that housed the tub, Ursula pulled the ropes for both hot and cold water. They had to let it come up to their knees before Ursula decided there was enough to make a decent, but quick, wash down.

"You lied to me, Highness."

"Eriana, Ursula. What do you mean, I lied? I meant every word I spoke upstairs."

"I meant about your chest. You have been struck very hard but the injury is not what you claimed. If it had been, we would never have been able to do what we did upstairs."

Her eyes lowered. "It is true. My chest does hurt, that much is true, but I thought that, if I could encourage you to examine me when we returned here, we would mayhap discover our feelings for each other. I did not expect what we did, it took me by surprise and then there was no control over what happened next." She added, "I apologize if I misled you, Ursula. My thought was on the unexpected opportunity."

"Which could have been your last, Highness. If there had been broken ribs or if there had been internal damage to your heart then I could right now have been standing over a corpse. Did you even think of that? Why did you think I had you sit in a wagon for most of today?"

She flushed. "I feel so miserable, Ursula. I have risked my life to satisfy my own longings without thought for others. I am young, you have experience, that is why I look up to you, not as a substitute father or mother but as a life's partner, one who would help me do what a crude barbarian Princess cannot." Her eyes appealed to those of Ursula. "Have I been mistaken? Do you not feel the same for me as I do for you?"

Ursula took a deep breath. "Until today I did not, but when you were whacked I understood it for the first time, Eriana. But now is not the time to be having this talk. We need to find a quiet corner after the meal. Hand me that washcloth, please."

The two quickly soaped themselves - and each other - down before rinsing off the suds. Ursula had by now become used to the group bathing sessions and she had done so with Eriana many times before, but this time was loaded with extra significance for both of them. Given that they were by themselves and with time pressing it took a good deal of restraint by both before they were finished and dry again.

"I do not know if I feel better or worse after that wash, Ursula."

"It is difficult, isn't it? If you go down this path with me then there will need to be changes in our domestic arrangements, big changes."

Eriana's lips twisted in a wry smile. "Aye. I do not know what Bennett or Semma are likely to say. As for Tyra... well. Come, let us return to our chambers, time is passing swiftly."

Back in the Women's Corridor they each went to their separate rooms. When Ursula entered hers Tyra was alone.

"What was that about, Mistress? You had only just bathed!"

Ursula was sure that her face was red. "Uh, when I examined Her Highness I, uh, discovered something unexpected."

"Unexpected? Oh, is she injured in some way not apparent to the eye?"

"Nothing like that, Tyra, fortunately. We'll speak later - and privately - after the meal. Is that the gown for this evening?"

"It is, Mistress. Here, let me help you change."

Everybody was already there apart from themselves and Eriana. Lars held out the chair for Ursula and then for Tyra.

«Did you find anything else wrong with Princess, Mistress?»

«Nothing wrong apart from the bruising, no, but I did make an unexpected discovery, Lars.»

«Oh? Anything that should concern me or the men?»

«That could be an awkward one to answer, Lars.» She remembered a conversation. «Remember what we spoke about one evening?»

He stared at her speculatively and then nodded. «Awkward is understatement, Mistress!» He remembered that almost everyone else around the table could understand their words. «Are you ready to explain?»

By "you" Lars meant both of them, not just herself. She shook her head. «We still have some... investigations to do first, Lars. I'll keep you informed.»

He nodded and then sat down next to Nethra. It was a few moments before a flustered Eriana joined them. Eyebrows were raised but nobody said anything. The meal began but Ursula had noticed that the men were subdued this evening. Having just participated in a post-battle sexual encounter of her own she wondered at their mood.

«Lars, I wondered if the men would be celebrating tonight.»

«Celebrating, Mistress? It is too early for that to happen. Until the enemy is destroyed we must hold ourselves in readiness for the next attack.»

«Do you really think they will try again, after what happened today?»

He shrugged. «Who knows? Their spies cannot be very good if they sent only farmers against us. Maybe there are real warriors marching towards the town even now, to ask battle of us tomorrow.»

It was something that Ursula had not considered. «Do you want to talk about it later?»

He shrugged. «If you wish, Mistress, but without further news we can only speculate. I could suggest that you go to see the Counts tomorrow, they will know more by then.»

She eyed him cautiously. «What do you know that I do not, Lars?»

Another shrug. «Only that you seem to be on closer terms with the Counts than Princess is.»

Eriana turned her head. «That is true, Lars, but only by chance, because she ministered to Darkwin. Your reasoning is good, though. If there is no immediate call to battle tomorrow morning I think Ursula and I will pay Darkwin and Olva a visit to discuss the situation.»

She turned to Ursula. "You are thinking of what men do after battle, yes? From experience we Norse know that, until the enemy is finally defeated, whoever they may be, one should not drink, sing songs or do what men do with women since another attack may come before they are recovered. That would only result in an easy defeat. No, we have learned to wait until the end to celebrate victory... and to mourn the inevitable deaths."

"I understand, Highness. But, from personal experience, you must all find it hard."

Out of the corner of her eye she caught Lars twitch and then sniff unobtrusively.

"Of course," Eriana responded. "But if there are more battles, that means more fighting for the men. It is their life, they are content to wait a day or two." She grinned. "Of course, by then the new ale might be ready."

A certain amount of the bitter beer was drunk, suitably watered, but not enough to trouble any of the Norse. Eventually, most got up and retired for the evening. Eriana and Ursula also rose, but Lars stopped them with a hand.

«Lars?»

He approached and spoke low. «Princess, you mentioned that the men have restrained themselves tonight... but I think that maybe you have not.»

She looked suitably guilty. «Lars, I cannot deny it.»

He raised an eyebrow. «After what happened today in the Shevesty field?»

«You are right, it should not have happened, I have already been told off for it.»

A grunt. «So. Does this mean that you and Ursula..?»

«We are taking it slowly and carefully, just as you and Nethra are.»

He gave a slight bow. «Sorry for the personal questions, Princess, but it does affect the men. And myself.»

«You are right to ask, but this is not the best moment.» Eriana turned to see that Ursula's face was flaming. «Matters are in hand, we will keep you informed.»

«Princess.»

He bowed again and moved away to join Nethra.

"Ursula, Tyra. Come."

Eriana, Ursula and Tyra made their way to Ursula's room. The Princess bade them sit down, which meant that Ursula and Tyra sat on Ursula's bed facing Eriana.

"Tyra."

"Highness?"

"Do you know what happens when two women have strong feelings for one another?"

"I do not, Highness. Mistress has discussed such matters with me before but I do not know how 'tis done, since a woman does not have what a man has between his legs." She thought. "Does this mean that you and Mistress have done such a thing?"

Eriana sighed. "It does, Tyra. I will admit that my feelings for Ursula are as yet stronger than her feelings for me but she tells me that they are there. She only realized this today when I was struck down in front of her."

Tyra looked confused. "But... Highness, I know that such pairings exist but I do not understand them. Does this mean that you would consider her your... mate? I do not understand how such an arrangement is possible."

Ursula said, "Tyra, in the normal course of things a man is always needed to provide a woman with a child. When two women come together there is no man and therefore no children. The bond is instead an emotional one, experiences shared but in a different way than if, for example, you were to find a man to marry."

"Oh. And you would do this with Her Highness?"

It was Ursula's turn to sigh. "It seems very likely, Tyra. I did not fully understand what she meant to me personally until today. Whether we can make a good couple," she shrugged, "we will only find out in time."

"Does this mean," the question was tentative, "that you will share a bed with Her Highness?"

Ursula glanced at Eriana before replying. "I am not sure that would be a good idea at the moment," she admitted, "since it would cause confusion among the hostel staff, and talk we could do without. But yes, in time I would expect that to happen. As for yourself, I have no idea what we would do, Tyra. You are my confidant, you will always be, but this introduces angles none of us have considered."

"I have given you my oath, Mistress, to serve you, but I do not know -"

Eriana held up her hand. "Tyra, I would not expect you to serve me as well! You gave your oath to Ursula as her personal assistant, I will respect that. For myself, as you already know my needs are not those of a normal person. I have managed since we departed Palarand with only occasional help from Bennet and Semma, perhaps it is now time for me to look for permanent attendants of my own."

"Thank you, Highness."

Ursula suggested, "Eriana, you may not need to look very far. The two Yodan women who travel with us are not going to go very far from you if they can avoid it. I know they are still coming back to full health but you might consider one of those as your attendant."

Eriana was surprised by the idea. "I had not thought of either of them! Yet you are right, they will not venture far from me if it is possible." She quirked a sad smile. "Now neither of you know this, but when I arrived at Robanar's palace I brought with me two maids. I regret greatly that I treated them badly, I did not understand that the way to get the best out of one's servants and retainers is to treat them better than one does one's family! At the first opportunity they chose to depart my employ for a better life in the palace. Since then I have had no permanent maid of my own."

Tyra's eyes were wide. "Two maids! Of course, if you are the daughter of a King then mayhap your needs would be more than someone like Mistress Ursula requires."

She waved a hand. "My needs were never great, Tyra. My arrogance was. I considered two maids as only my due for my position." Her tone lowered. "Know that the two girls were not as yourself, they were thralls, girls taken from towns during raids. In your terms, perhaps, they would be considered slaves. I know now that slavery is not generally permitted in the valley of the Sirrel."

"Slaves? Maker!" Tyra's face was pale. "Highness, I know that your people have different ways than those of us who live in the Great Valley but slaves!"

"But they are no longer my people, Tyra. My men and I have given our oaths to King Robanar of Palarand and it is his laws that we obey now. Have no fear of the company you now keep, Tyra of Joth."

"I have travelled a long way with them, Highness, and I trust them - and I trust you. We are all different from who we were when we began this journey together."

Eriana inclined her head. "As you say. Thank you, Tyra."

Ursula spoke. "Tyra, I can only suggest that we continue as we began and see what happens. If you find yourself uncomfortable, or find what we might do to be distasteful, then of course I would release you from your oath to me, if that was what you decided."

"Mistress, thank you for your trust in me. I do not know how your arrangement will work but I will attend you as long as possible since I have sworn to do so. I will let you know if I find the arrangement unpleasant to continue."

"Thank you, Tyra," Ursula said softly.

She reached out and put an arm around Tyra's shoulders. Having let out their circumstances all three women were now becoming emotional. Eriana stood, indicating that the others should remain seated.

"I must needs go," she told them. "There is much to think about for tomorrow."

She opened the door and walked out without another word. Tyra leaned her head on Ursula's shoulder. "She is a strange one, is she not? Are you sure that you agree with this arrangement, Mistress?"

"Not entirely, Tyra. My own feelings are unusual and I must try to work out why." She added, "I think, that after today's events, we both need an early night. Like Eriana, there is much to think about concerning tomorrow."

Tyra's voice was low. "Mistress, today I killed two men."

"As did I, Tyra, apparently. I lost my head when Eriana fell and her sword ended up at my feet. I think most of the Norse went crazy then."

"Oh. I did not see what happened to Her Highness but I saw that the men went crazy. We have been in some fights together but this was my first true battle. I will never forget the look on the face of the first man when my sword went into him."

"You will have to learn to accept it, Tyra. You will probably dream of today for some nights, I think. I know that I will. It is a normal part of understanding and accepting what happened. It shows that you are still human, that you have not become a monster who does not care about those whose death you caused."

"But..." She paused, uncertain.

"What we did today was self-preservation," Ursula explained. "If you had not killed the men who faced you then you would have been the one who died. There is no blame in preserving your own life. You must not blame yourself for the actions of those men, now or in the future. If they had not attacked you, they would not have died."

She nodded slowly. "Mistress, your words are wise."

"If you do have any problems, Tyra, you must talk to me. Between us we can try and accept what we feel. To bottle those feelings up is not a good idea."

"I understand, Mistress. Thank you... and it seems I must also ask you to share your own burden with me."

A warm glow spread through Ursula and her eyes became moist. "Thank you, Tyra. That is a brave offer indeed. And now, perhaps, we should ready ourselves for bed."

~o~O~o~

What do I do?

It is now clear to me that there is attraction to Eriana and yesterday's coming together has only revealed that, heightened that.

Looked at calmly and logically we could be good match together. She has more 'male' attributes than I have ever had while I could provide experience and stability to her fire.

So why do I not feel as enthusiastic? Why am I holding back? Am I really such a cold person?

No, but I am Russian. Natural characteristics plus personal problem means that I have always held myself inside. It has been extremely hard for me to relax fully, even after coming to this world and now having body I should have had in the first place.

It is habit I must break!

I am surrounded by friends now, many men and women I have trusted with my life. Tyra of course, but all the Norsemen will certainly look after me. Eriana I know will do anything, I have seen that, to keep me safe. Bennet and Semma also. I am less certain about newcomers in crew, but they have no reason to be against me and, after way I have treated all of them when we rescued them, every reason to support me.

I must learn to relax! I am not in Russia any more. Yes, there are bad people but bad people are everywhere whatever world I am in, there are just as many good people. I must learn to change myself.

Cannot do much yet. Find out local laws. Perhaps wait until Bibek, or will Bibek be no different than everywhere else we have been? This world is frustrating, everywhere different than everywhere else and none of it like anywhere on Earth!

Yet people - humans - still behave like humans. Same likes and dislikes, same jealousies, same ideas of right and wrong. ...Except Yod, perhaps. No, since people in villages there seemed completely normal.

Take tiny steps.

"Mistress? Are you awake?"

Ursula yawned, groaned and turned on her side towards Tyra's bed. "If I was not awake before, your voice would have woken me, so yes." She raised a hand. "I was part awake, just thinking."

"Oh, I ask your pardon, Mistress, for disturbing you." She hesitated. "Was it about what happened yesterday?" Then, because yesterday had been somewhat busy, she added, "I mean, about you and Her Highness?"

"It was, Tyra, but it was just my mind going over and over the same things all the time. Part of problem is me, part is circumstance. You see, where I came from - on Earth - people like me, who looked like one gender but thought they should be the other, were not treated well. I had to hide my true self inside shell of ordinary male and pretend that was normal. There were many secrets to keep. It is habit of mine that I do not need any more but is hard to break.

"Then there are all the various countries here, all of which are different one way or another. Laws may be different, we have spoken of this, but until I know what is truth I cannot make decision. I thought maybe to tread slowly and carefully, wait perhaps until we reach Bibek. Of course you do not know what Bibek will be like any more than I do."

"Until we came aboard the Visund, I did not even know that Bibek existed!"

"Why should you? A far away country, not the concern of fisherman's daughter."

"As you say, Mistress. Since we sailed away from Joth I have discovered that the world is much bigger than I had imagined."

Ursula snorted. "I suspect it is much, much bigger than that! However, most does not concern us today. Do you know what time it is?"

"I did hear some bells. I think it might be a bell or so before breakfast."

Ursula threw back her light covering. "Then I suggest we make ourselves ready for a quick dip and then prepare ourselves for a visit to the Counts. I had another idea while I was asleep, it might be possible to call at the market on our way there."

"The market, Mistress?"

"Oh, yes. We have to replace all the ointments and bandages we used yesterday anyway but I want to find a glassmaker and a jeweler if I can."

"Something special, Mistress? To help us?"

"This time to help Count Darkwin."

* * *

"Do you make frames for pince-nez?"

The jeweler's face was closed, his manner reluctant. "I have done so in the past, Mistress, it is true, but..." he waved an arm around to include the whole the market place, "times are difficult as you know. Can you not manage without for now? Come back in six months when we know whom our ruler may be."

"I am a healer from a distant land," she told him. "Two days ago I was consulted by Count Darkwin concerning his, ah, injuries. What I require is a medical device which will assist him to rule despite his present limitations. If you cannot help me then I will find someone else who can."

The man's manner changed immediately. "I did not know that, Mistress. If it is for the Count, then of course I can help you... but who will grind your lenses for you? Abban the glass-maker yonder can provide the glass, he does good work for me, but I do not think he knows how to fashion lenses or to shape them."

"That is acceptable, Master..?"

The jeweler bowed. "Urjen, Mistress, and you are?"

"I am Ursula, personal healer to Princess Eriana of Palarand."

The man's eyes widened considerably. "I have heard of the exploits of Her Highness and her men," he said, casting a glance at Torvin and Ragnar, Ursula's usual escort. "Your business is welcome here, Mistress Ursula. But there is still the question of grinding of lenses to consider."

"I do not want any lenses ground, Master Urjen. The problem with your liege lord's eyes is not that they cannot see properly, it is that they dislike bright light. What I want is a special pair of what in my homeland are named sun-glasses, which have much larger lenses made of plain glass and usually colored to reduce the brightness."

Urjen stared at Ursula before shaking his head. "I have heard of the wonders coming out of the east, is this one of those? If I am not to be making a normal frame for pince-nez then I will have to see some drawings of what you require, and then I will tell you if it is possible for me to make them."

"Of course. Tyra?"

"Here, Mistress." The maid handed Ursula several sheets of parchment, which Ursula spread out over the front of the jeweler's stall.

"In my homeland it is customary for any devices that will aid the eyes to be fitted on the nose but also to be held in position by means of arms which curl over the ears," she said, pointing. "Usually that means a hinge here. To protect eyes from sunlight the glass must be cut to larger shapes like these," she pulled out a second sheet, "but any glass must be perfectly smooth and flat so that the view is not distorted. So, perhaps they need to be ground in a way, but just to make the view through them as clear as possible."

"Intriguing," Urjen nodded. "I have seen Abban cut odd shapes of glass to fit in window-leading, when the house-owner desires a picture made from the glass... This is an unusual request, perhaps, but nothing that I would find difficult to make." He shrugged. "We had best ask Abban about his glass, I deem. For Count Darkwin, I assume that you would wish the frame of this device to be made in gold?"

"Silver will be fine, Master Urjen. Your lord has more pressing needs to spend his coin on. If I wanted a pair for myself I would be content with brass but silver is probably the best material to use for your liege."

"As you say, Mistress. Ah, it seems to me that I must needs have measurements of the width of the frame here and the length of these side pieces here. Do you yet know them?"

"We are on our way to an audience with Count Darkwin once we have found everything in the market that we need," she told him. "I will call here on my way back with the measurements, and also authority from the Count to proceed."

"Then I will await your return, Mistress." Urjen turned and spoke to a boy in the booth behind him. "Go and speak to Abban, will you? If he is not busy, ask him to attend us immediately, there will be a special commission for both of us."

The boy stood. "Yes, father." He ran out of the booth and across the half-deserted market.

Urjen watched him go and then turned to Ursula. "Mistress, you mentioned that you would wear these, ah, sun-glasses yourself. Yet your eyes seem undamaged to my untrained eye."

"That is true, but prolonged exposure to very bright daylight can weaken anyone's eyes over time. Most people where I come from use sun-glasses when out in the sun, especially during summer. Why?"

"It occurred to me that, should this device of yours prove a success, then others might wish to imitate their liege lord and begin wearing these... sun-glasses. Do you know if there is a design license on the device? I would gladly pay a fee should there be a demand for them."

Oh! I never considered that!

I guess that I will have to discuss that with Eriana and Kalmenar later today.

"Personally I would have no objection to you making these for anyone who asks, but you raise a good point. I am sure that some arrangement exists but I will have to ask Her Highness's legal advisor for details. I am certain that you can make a pair for Count Darkwin, as his is a medical need, but I had better find out more before you make any others." Ursula added, "I had not thought of it but I could do with a pair myself and I am sure that others of Her Highness's company would appreciate some as well."

He nodded. "As I suspected, Mistress. If I may prove the design with an example for Count Darkwin, we can then begin the sordid business of bargaining for any further examples."

Ursula had seen and heard it uttered previously, so she said, "Done, Master Urjen. But you may have to share your fee with Master Abban there."

"What fee is that we are sharing, Urjen?" Abban joined them, wiping his forehead with a cloth. "Your lad tells me there is business to be made today."

Unlike Urjen, who was an unremarkable man the same height as Ursula, Abban towered over even her escorts. Much of this was bulk but his arms and hands showed evidence of burns and scars obtained during his occupation, which had to involve the creation and working of glass.

Urjen waved a hand. "Mistress Ursula comes to me with an interesting commission which requires silver but also glass. I immediately thought of you."

Abban turned to Ursula with an upturned eyebrow.

"Mistress?"

"I am personal healer to Her Highness Princess Eriana of Palarand and the company she leads," she explained. "In the course of my duties I was asked to examine Count Darkwin's injuries, as I have more knowledge of the subject than local healers seem to have. His eyes have no defect of focus but dislike bright light. I thought of a device common in my homeland which we call sun-glasses."

She showed Abban her drawings and explained what she wanted. The glassmaker scratched his chin and nodded as he took in the requirements.

"What you ask is of course possible, Mistress, but it is not something that I have ever seen done before, at least in Upper Fanir. It will take some experimentation to produce glass as flat as that you require but I have no doubt that we can make such a lens - do you still name these lenses?"

"Usually, Master Abban."

"Then the next question I must needs ask is of the darkness and color which will be required. Too dark and the wearer cannot see anything, too pale and the wearer will still suffer. And I have no idea what color would be suitable for such use. You say these devices are common where you come from, Mistress, what colors are used there?"

Ursula thought and the answer surprised her. "Many different colors, actually. Some have blue, some gray, others brown, of different darknesses as the wearer desires. Very occasionally red or yellow lenses, but those are for particular uses. The lenses are often other shapes as well, since sun-glasses have become fashion items where I come from."

"Fashion items? Maker!" Abban glanced at Urjen. "So this commission for Count Darkwin could be the first of many, I deem. Now I understand what you meant about fees. This puts a completely different angle on your commission, Urjen."

Urjen looked cautious. "Now Abban, we must needs take this commission slowly. To my mind we are commissioned only to provide some special relief for the eyes of Count Darkwin. Once we have discovered a way to provide for him, only then may we dream of what else we may accomplish." He turned to Ursula. "Mistress, it seems that Abban and I must needs discuss your commission in detail this morning. I can already see that we will both have many questions for you before we may put tool to metal or glass."

She nodded. "I have only just realized that myself, Masters. Do you know where we are staying?"

He grinned. "Aye, of course, I doubt there is anyone in Faralan who does not!"

"Then perhaps you could call later this afternoon, or maybe even after the evening meal. We can sit around a table with our legal advisor and go through the fine detail. By then I should have some measurements for you."

"Done, Mistress."

The two men held out their hands and Ursula shook them.

"Thank you, gentlemen, and now it is time we went to the mansion, where Count Darkwin awaits us along with Her Highness."

The two men bowed and Ursula turned away.

"Have we got everything we need from the market, Tyra?"

"I think so, Mistress."

"Then let's go. It is beginning to get warm out here."

The guards at the mansion gates actually saluted Ursula when her party arrived. At the front door an aide bowed and then led them to a reception room where Eriana and Kalmenar were waiting with a number of the local military leaders.

"Ursula, come in, find a seat. Did you do all that you wanted in the market?"

Torvin and Ragnar nodded to Eriana and then departed. Tyra took up station behind Ursula's chair.

"I did, Highness, but there was a complication I had not thought of."

"Oh?"

"I do not want to delay this meeting, Highness. We can talk about it later. Oh, I will need advice from Lord Kalmenar as well."

"Ah? As you say. Well, let us begin. Marshal Tevos? Of Upper Fanir's forces you are the most senior here, shall you guide this meeting?"

"As you wish, Highness... Admiral. To begin with, I should advise everyone that for now, Faralan is safe." There were sighs of relief from several of the others, though some merely nodded. "There are still some rebel troops in the area who escaped after yesterday's battles, they are not thought to present any significant danger. Admiral, if I may introduced Under-Marshal Toktas of Kweren, which is a fishing port on the Sirrel east of here. He arrived this morning with around twelve hundred troops who had been patrolling the river bank between here and Kweren."

Eriana nodded to him. "Marshal. It is good to see you here."

"Highness, uh, Admiral. I ask your pardon, the new ranks were explained to me but the new system is not yet familiar."

"I understand. Continue."

"We have separately heard rumors of insurrection which is why I assembled a strong force and moved west. Other forces have moved north to cut the main routes from the east, with instructions to send messengers if large enemy forces appear. So far there have been none."

Tevos nodded. "So our main adversary is to our north and west, then. Good. The situation to the north-east, north and west is not so clear, but if they have resorted to ill-equipped levies then I do not think they will presently pose much of a threat to our own troops."

Vikzas objected, "Marshal, many of those same levies will have gained experience fighting those of Yod, whatever they may look like. Do not dismiss them on that account."

"As you say, Vikzas."

The reporting continued, concluding with a review of the events at the Shevesty field.

"There is a matter resulting from that business, Admiral," Tevos noted, "which causes me some technical concern. Several have said to me that there were foreign troops present, not allied to Upper Faral by any treaty or other agreement. There is an obvious argument to that since you were there by previous arrangement and were directly attacked, that gives you the right of self defense."

"I agree," Eriana replied. "However I know there will be those who will seek to make mischief of it. Is there some answer?"

"Not that I know of. It will be a matter for higher authority, I deem."

"Of course. Where are our hosts this day? I assumed they would be present when we met here."

"Ah, it is difficult for Lord Darkwin, since his eyes cannot withstand the light. He will appear with Lord Olva for a short time when their presence and authority are required... which, I deem, is probably now."

Tevos turned to some servants who stood near the door. "If you could ask our lieges to join us here," he asked one, and when that man had departed he said to the others, "If you would partly draw the drapes, that Lord Darkwin's eyes may not be inconvenienced too much."

Everyone stood when the two Counts entered the darkened room. They walked to the two better-quality chairs set aside for them and sat, whereupon everyone else regained their seats.

Darkwin spoke. "Good morning, all. I trust that you of my loyal troops have satisfied yourselves as to the state of Upper Fanir?"

"Aye, My Lord," Tevos replied. He then gave an account of what had happened and what the present state of affairs was.

"Thank you, my Marshals, for a difficult task well done. And I must also thank our friends from Faralmark and Palarand for their invaluable assistance in that task."

Eriana raised a hand in recognition while Torban briefly stood and saluted.

Tevos continued, "Questions have been asked, My Lords, concerning those same friends, since there is no official treaty or other document requesting their assistance for what is after all a domestic quarrel. Some could see it as interference by a foreign power, no different than what we suffered under Yod. I do not claim to know how we would solve such a puzzle."

Darkwin turned to Eriana. "Admiral? You have sailed the Sirrel, is there anything in your experience which would guide us here?"

"I know of the treaties which Palarand has with Ferenis and Forguland but I am not versed in such protocols, My Lord. Kalmenar, can you do better?"

"Admiral, I cannot. Other than the recent conflict with Yod, which affected everybody, the other end of the Sirrel has not recently suffered wars in the way that this part has."

Torban said, "My Lords, if I may remind you, we have spoken of the Federation and of course both Faralmark and Palarand are already members. Should Upper Faral join then such concerns would become moot."

Vikzas waved a hand in objection. "But what has happened is in the past, Torban. Any such treaty would come too late to satisfy the trouble makers."

Eriana frowned. "I would not be too certain of that, Vikzas. When we first met on the pontoons you told me that Upper Fanir was considering joining the Federation." She turned to Darkwin, "My Lord, is this true?"

He nodded. "It is true, and personally I consider it to be a prudent move. But will they consider a poor land which still has strife within its borders? If such a union was approved, what of the actions you and your men, together with Torban and his men, took yesterday? Mischief could still be made, I deem, even though our intent to join has been clear."

Eriana smirked. "They are we, My Lord. I am a signatory to the original document creating the Federation and, before we departed, I was given powers to act in its name. Those powers include signing treaties with such as yourself, assuming later ratification by at least three other rulers of Federation member states." She waved a hand. "Oh, I do not claim to know all that is involved in such treaties but I understand enough that Upper Fanir would be welcomed as a member, whatever your internal affairs presently are."

Kalmenar objected, "But, Highness, any such treaty must needs be dated following yesterday's events."

"As you say, Kalmenar. I do not see any way to avoid that."

Everyone sat in silence for a few moments before Ursula spoke up.

"My Lord, Admiral, surely the treaty is the main thing? If you sign it, then it will become valid."

Darkwin nodded. "Aye, Mistress, but the date would not cover any previous events. That is our puzzle."

"Then why not date the document before those events? The date of a document describes when it comes into force, not when it was written."

There was a rustle in the darkened room as many of those present stirred uncomfortably.

Marshal Vikzas stated, "Mistress, you ask us to commit to a lie."

"I never said that, Marshal. I did just hear Lord Darkwin state that it is his intention to have Upper Fanir join the Federation. It seems to me that writing and signing the actual document has been delayed, that is all." She smiled. "Delayed, perhaps, until a Federation representative became available."

Kalmenar was not happy. "Mistress, what you say could just about be considered legal but I would not care to justify it in front of my King."

Eriana responded, "But I will, Kalmenar, and I know that Robanar will grant me the benefit of the doubt. Lord Darkwin, what say you?"

He was hesitant. "It is a way around our puzzle, it is true. I would rather our entry into the Federation have begun in a more customary manner, though."

"Lord Olva, if I may ask your thoughts."

"It seems to me that what the Mistress proposes is irregular, Admiral, but it would satisfy anyone who objects to the presence of Federation troops, I deem. After all, who in Upper Fanir would have actually seen and read such a treaty, had one already been signed? Mayhap there could already have been such a document but it has been hidden away in some safe place within this mansion, against discovery by the rebels."

"Much in the manner of Lord Darkwin himself, for example."

Olva gave Eriana a swift glance. "There is much in what you say, Admiral."

Ursula said, "I had not thought how uncomfortable just changing the date would be, My Lord. But, thinking about it, why not simply have two dates? The date the document was created and signed and the date from which the provisions were intended to start."

Darkwin started and leaned forward. "An excellent suggestion, Mistress! Gentlemen, are we all agreed that it would be in our best interests to become part of this new Federation?"

There was a general muttering.

"Does anyone have any objections or foresee any complications?"

A marshal Ursula didn't recognize raised his hand. "My Lord, regarding the dating, I am certain that there will be those who find the practice questionable but I do not think that they will delay what is inevitable." He added, "Just pointing out that nay-sayers will always exist, My Lord."

"As you say, Odren." He turned to Eriana. "Admiral, how should we now proceed?"

"Why, My Lord, we commission such a treaty and, once we have all looked at it and agreed the words, we sign it."

"And how will we know what to write?"

"Easy, My Lord," she answered with a grin. "Lord Kalmenar has brought with him a copy of the document which Palarand itself signed. We may use that as our guide. I should warn you that, to ratify the treaty, the original must needs be sent to three countries already within the Federation. For that reason it will be necessary to make copies, you may require four or five, to have here while the original travels."

"That will take time, I deem. Have we that time?"

"My Lord, producing the original can be done and signed today. The treaty is not a long document. Copies will take two or three days more."

"Done. Admiral, Mistress, gentlemen, I thank you for your time today. Now, I regret, I must retreat into a more shaded room to consider what we have said here. Continue your other discussions, I beg you, Count Olva will remain to bring word to me later."

As Darkwin rose to leave, Ursula called, "My Lord."

He turned. "Mistress?"

"Can I have a word with you concerning your, uh, medical matters? It should not take long."

"Of course, Mistress. You may accompany me."

* * *

"Is this possible?"

"Not only is it possible, My Lord, where I come from sun-glasses are widely available and sold cheaply to all in shops and booths. Your own need is slightly different to others, of course, but a darker lens should give you more freedom - when Count Darkwin must be seen by his people."

"I had not thought - you are right, of course. Though I much prefer wearing my other face in public there will always be occasions when Darkwin must needs be present. Mistress, I thank you greatly for your kind thoughts - but by your expression, there may be some problem. Are these devices difficult to make, then?"

"Not really. No more difficult than, say, making a necklace. And that is a good comparison, since many women would regard these as fashion accessories in the same way as a necklace or a brooch."

"Do you tell me? That is interesting! But what, then, is the problem?"

"You know of my origins, of course. The sun-glasses come from the other world, the one I was born on. When Princess Garia arrived in Palarand it was realized that, despite her age she knew so much from that world that any device or other knowledge she revealed might cause problems if let loose on Anmar. The obvious example is that of guns, or thunder-pipes as some call them."

"Ah, I understand, Mistress, and you believe that sun-glasses might do the same."

"Sun-glasses are probably not going to endanger society, My Lord, but they will make life easier for very many people, including yourself. I do not think they will cause a great upset in the way that, say, paper is about to do. However, there is a rule that all such knowledge and new devices should be examined before release, with some items being reserved or delayed until a later date."

He nodded. "With your explanation, I can see it is a wise move. But who shall decide what shall be released and what should remain secret?"

"There is, I am told, a committee in Palarand which makes those decisions, My Lord, although..."

She twitched uncomfortably. Do I tell him about Maralin? She continued, "Ah, rulers from certain other countries also sit on this committee. I do not know the details, I doubt anyone who came on the Visund, even Her Highness, knows how it is managed."

"Does King Robanar know?"

"I would imagine so, My Lord."

"Then I will write to him and seek to learn more, if possible." He held up a hand. "Mistress, it will not be a plain letter but one sent in code to our Resident there, who will decode it and hand the result directly to Palarand's King. But what, then, shall we do here about these sun-glasses?"

"I was coming to that, My Lord. For yourself, I feel sure that a medical device to help your sight should be a separate matter. By the time a reply comes back from Palarand you should be used to them and those around you will be used to you wearing them. At that point talks should begin about what are called design licenses for further versions to be made for your own population."

He smiled. "I understand, Mistress. For a fee, I suppose?"

"I do not need any of Upper Fanir's money, My Lord, but a nominal fee, to be kept in a local account, might be a precaution just to stop the idea getting out of control."

"The principle is well-known here, Mistress, as it is in all countries along the Sirrel. I agree. Make your sun-glasses for me, then, and I will be content to sign your design license. Have you yet chosen someone to make this device?"

She nodded. "I have spoken to two men in the market called Urjen and Abban, who will be meeting me later today to discuss ideas."

"I know them, they have both done work for the household and the mansion. Very well, Mistress, I await your return with anticipation."

She stood. "My Lord, perhaps it is now time I left you to deal with more important matters."

"Mistress, you have just proved that you come from another world. There can be little that is more important to Upper Fanir and, indeed, to all Anmar."

Ursula examines Anmar's first prototype sunglasses. Eriana and Kalmenar decide to join her at the mansion to explain 'factories'. The next morning Ursula struggles with her desires, later, at the treaty signing, she realizes that an important document is missing.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

70 - Designs and Treaties

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2023 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"Please sit down, gentlemen."

Urjen and Abban each took the nearest chair and made themselves comfortable. Both, Ursula noted, had small box-like leather bags with them and Urjen also carried a flat folder, which he placed on the table.

"Mistress," Urjen began, "when you came to me with what seemed a simple commission I thought that it would be easy enough for me, with Abban's assistance here, to satisfy. However, thinking about what you required and then, following your comments about making these devices available more widely, has given us both to much deep thought."

"I wondered if it might," Ursula said. "After we left you we had other more serious business with the two Counts but your own comments made me realize that what I asked was not necessarily simple. That made me think over the whole idea. First, perhaps, I should ask you for your own thoughts."

"As you wish, Mistress." Urjen opened his bag. "Here, Mistress, is a sample of silver rod that I thought would be suitable for the purpose. As you can see, it is a square section - we can draw these easy enough - with a channel in one side to hold the glass." He shrugged. "It is much the same as the lead I would use for a window. If I soften the rod carefully and bend it into shape I can make something like this -" he pulled out a respectable looking frame, "which should satisfy your desire. In theory, then, all Abban has to do is to shape his glass to fit, I solder the frame shut and fit the side pieces, which will be made of similar rod without the channel."

Abban then took up the story. "Mistress, as I told you earlier, I thought that I should be able to make flat glass of at least the size required and then shape it to fit Urjen's frames. It is so, here are two samples I made after lunch."

Abban lifted out two small cloth bundles which he opened on the table to reveal two lenses, roughly shaped, but of different colors.

"This is my immediate problem, Mistress. I do not know what colors or darkness of shade will be required. These two are made from scraps that happened to be in my workshop." He shrugged. "No doubt I or my apprentices can spend all our days producing pairs of these lenses in many different colors and darknesses but until we know what combination will be suitable for each person it will be a wasted effort, I deem."

"And then there is the problem of fitting," Urjen added. "To change such a lens, so that Lord Darkwin and others may discover which they would prefer, would mean opening the frame each time and resoldering it around new glass. In a very short while the frame would be so abused that it will not be usable by anyone. So then I had an idea."

Abban gestured as Urjen brought out another frame. "Mistress, I believe this may be the answer to that problem."

Urjen explained, "I have made a slightly smaller frame, of the same size and shape as the lenses, from plain square silver rod and soldered it shut. Then, on the outside, you see hooks which can be bent over to hold the glass in place in front of the frame. This method, after all, is only much the same way I mount gemstones in brooches and the like. His Honor can then test the different kinds of glass we may offer until a pair is found that he is comfortable with. Once he has done that I can solder them into the other style of frame for a more permanent fit."

Ursula picked up both frames and examined them.

It is a clever idea and one I would not have thought of. I would not have thought of the problem of selecting colors or densities either. Why would I? When I wanted a pair of sunglasses I just went into a shop, chose a pair and bought them! They don't do that here. Yet.

"Gentlemen, I think you have solved one of the more awkward problems I suspected you might have. I agree, this looks like the best way of solving that problem."

"Thank you, Mistress," Urjen replied with a small bow. "With your permission, we will now begin to make a pair of frames, test and final, and a range of lenses for His Honor to select from. I assume that you will desire to carry out the testing? Honest craftsmen like ourselves do not regularly call upon our rulers."

She smiled. "Yes and no, Master Urjen. Since, as you know, we will be sailing on at some time in the next few days, I will not be around to do more than the initial fitting and testing. I expected someone from Faralan to become Count Darkwin's expert in such matters. It could be either of you, both of you, or someone else of your choosing, possibly a healer, preferably someone who normally works with patients who have sight problems."

The two men looked at one another.

"We will be too busy, Abban."

"If the other part of our business here becomes what we think it will, certainly!"

"But there is that healer who used to live in the Street of the Canthis. Remember her?"

"Aye, Urjen, but I haven't seen her around for some time. A lot of people disappeared when the invaders came calling."

"Ourselves included! But at least we returned once it was safe enough." Urjen turned to Ursula. "Mistress, we will attempt to find someone who can do as you require. For now, if we may both attend the mansion with you when you go to supply His Honor with the glasses."

"Of course." She inclined her head. "Count Darkwin already knows that it is you two I have spoken with."

Abban said, "Mistress, we are gratified that you have mentioned our names to him."

"Then there is the small matter of sun-glasses for others," Urjen continued. "Personally, I spend some time each day in the market-place and I am tired of squinting once the sun moves round to face my stall. I am astonished that I did not think of something like sun-glasses myself, Mistress. Abban and I have talked this matter over between ourselves and we are amazed, nay, even concerned, by the potential market for such devices as these."

"Aye," Abban agreed. "Mistress, if only one-tenth of those residing in Faralan were to wear such items we are speaking of many hundreds of devices which must needs be made. A pair of artisans such as ourselves could never hope to fill that demand by ourselves, even with our apprentices, it would become our life's work to the exclusion of all else. Thus we are considering combining our resources and starting some kind of venture which will make nothing but sun-glasses for those of Faralan and, indeed, for anyone who resides in Upper Fanir. But we have no idea how to go about such a venture."

"Ah," she said. "Yes, sunglasses could become extremely popular once their existence is known. And you two obviously think that I know how it is done where I came from."

"As you say, Mistress. There must be some means whereby this task can be accomplished otherwise you would not have mentioned the possiblity to us." Abban's eyes suddenly narrowed. "Unless, Mistress, you do not know how such devices are made?"

Ursula colored slightly. She had indeed overlooked this point.

"I regret that you have guessed right, Masters. Where I come from nobody can possibly know every detail about how everything is done, any more than everyone in Faralan knowing how you make jewelry and you make glass." She pointed to them in turn. "All I can do is offer you some general advice and let you work out your own ideas from there." She paused, thinking. "There is a possibility that someone in our party might know more, which means that I'll have to ask for advice myself. I suggest that you both return tomorrow afternoon when I might be able to provide more details for you."

Urjen nodded. "About what we thought, Mistress. Thank you for your time and effort. Now, concerning the device for the Count, how should we proceed? The frames before you should suffice as a start, I deem, but there are the lenses to consider. How many should friend Abban make? And of what darkness and color?"

Ursula thought. "Can you fit those two lenses into that test frame for me, please? I should at least try out what you have brought."

"Surely, Mistress, but they are different colors, as you see."

"I can shut each eye while I test the other. It is not something I would ask a patient to do, though."

Fitting the lenses was simple, the retaining lugs being bent into place by hand. Ursula took the frame and walked out onto the walkway around the courtyard, where she was received with curious stares from relaxing Norsemen. Putting the glasses on she discovered that they would be too large for her but would probably fit Darkwin well. The glass in the bluish lens was flat but there was a ripple across that in the dark red lens.

The two men had joined her outside, where they eyed the always well-armed Norse with caution.

"This frame would be a little large for me but should fit the Count fine. This blue lens is about right for color," she told them. "It looks smooth and the view is clear. Whether it is dark enough for the Count only he can tell us. The reddish lens has a faint ripple across it, but otherwise that color might also be suitable."

"Do you tell me?" Abban responded, surprised. "If I may try the device, Mistress."

The two tried the glasses on and muttered things to one another.

"I see you are right, Mistress," Abban conceded. "We will have to be more careful when we select our glass for the lenses, I deem. Tomorrow morning, then, I will make some more of the blue type, it may be possible to vary the darkness but for final use I should melt more glass with varying proportions of the coloring salts."

"...Making careful notes about which lenses have which salts, and how much of each," Urjen noted.

Abban sniffed. "I don't tell you how to make bracelets, Urjen, I know my own business. But, aye, I will begin by making careful notes of all we have done so far. It will be needful if we are to make so many of these devices."

"Done." Urjen turned to Ursula, who was now squinting in the sunlight. "Mistress, we shall return tomorrow afternoon at about the same time with suitable devices to be presented to His Honor. If we may go inside and retrieve our bags."

"A good idea, gentlemen. Until tomorrow, then."

Following the two men inside she found Zakaros and Karan waiting for her.

"Mistress," Zakaros said, "We were expecting you to tell us more about the Garian numbers."

"Oh, yes, gentlemen. I was interrupted. Come this way into my office, we have a little time before we have to prepare for the evening meal."

* * *

"Lars tells me you were attended by two of the local artisans this afternoon, Ursula," Eriana remarked as they sat for their meal.

"Yes, Highness, and that was something I wanted to ask you about after we have eaten. I'll need Lord Kalmenar as well."

Her eyebrows rose. "Are you about to break some more rules, Ursula?"

"Probably, Highness, though I doubt this will put anybody in danger as a result. I'll explain after we have finished."

"As you wish, Ursula."

This time they gathered in Eriana's office, which was a little larger than the room Ursula had been using.

"Lars speaks of a strange eye-covering," the Princess began, "which reminded him that the God Odin was said to have but one eye. Shall you explain?"

"The devices are not for a God but for Lord Darkwin," Ursula explained. "The reason that the lenses were different colors was shortage of time since I made my original inquiry. They were just samples."

She explained fully why she had thought of sunglasses for Darkwin after her own experiences in the arena of the Shevesty field, and how she had asked the two men to devise something for her.

"Thus he would not be forever trapped in darkened rooms," Eriana mused. "A clever thought, but what brings us together tonight is that you seek to introduce a new device to Anmar, I deem, and you do not yet know the rules."

Ursula grimaced. "Unfortunately we are well past that stage, Highness. Those two men have taken a commission from me to fit the Count and by this time tomorrow they will have something he might be able to wear. There was talk of design licences and fees but, though I know such things exist, I know little more. My only experience is what happened in Joth."

Kalmenar asked, "Surely a single example of such a device will not cause much of a problem, Highness? Nobility often do things and wear things that the lower orders cannot, especially if it is for medical purposes."

"If I understand Ursula aright," Eriana responded, "there will be more than one such device involved. How many, Ursula?"

"The problem, My Lord," Ursula explained, addressing Kalmenar, "is that I told them that many people where I come from wear such devices to protect their eyes from the sun, even when their eyes function normally. Urjen and Abban have had the idea that, once his people see Count Darkwin wearing sunglasses, many will want a pair for themselves, which I suspect is correct. They estimate many hundreds of pairs in Faralan alone."

Eriana added, "We have seen the same in Palarand, My Lord, as you know. All Princess Garia had to do was to wear something or display a new device and there was at once an immediate clamor for more of the same. I can easily see the same happening here."

"But we are not in Palarand, Highness," Kalmenar argued. "If we were we could easily submit this new device to the King and he would tell us straight away if it should be permitted or not. Here, we must needs deal with... nobles... who know nothing about Ursula's origins and the dangers any new device might bring."

"Actually," Ursula disagreed, "Count Darkwin already knows that I come from another world, My Lord. There were... uh, medical reasons why it was necessary that he had to know. I should not say anything more to either of you since that information is covered by my healer's oath, but I think he will understand the problem of manufacturing sunglasses when I take the samples to him tomorrow."

"If he is ruler of this land then it should be safe enough to discuss such matters with him," Eriana mused. "Very well, Lord Kalmenar and I shall accompany you tomorrow. We attend the mansion in any event to have the formal treaty with the Federation signed."

"As you wish, Highness, but I should mention that Master Urjen and Master Abban will be coming with me as well. They do not know exactly where I come from, except that it is a 'distant land' where such devices as sun-glasses are well known."

"Then we must needs manage the meetings carefully."

"Of course, Highness. That brings me to the other reason I wanted to speak to both of you, which is that the two think that, assuming they get permission, they can begin to make sunglasses for anyone in Upper Fanir. Their problem is that, being artisans, they have no idea how to build or run a proper factory. You told me once that Palarand has factories, did I remember that right?"

Eriana's smile was warm. "Oh, aye! Princess Garia naturally introduced the idea as the only way that large quantities of anything could be made efficiently, but those of Palarand, especially two named Parrel and Fulvin, have turned her ideas into practical businesses, if I may use that term. I do not know every detail, that is not for me, but I have no doubt that between us Kalmenar and I can satisfy your two gentlemen."

"And if Count Darkwin is sitting there," Ursula added, "it is possible he could give permission for them to begin there and then."

Kalmenar asked, "Do you know what exactly they need to know, Mistress?"

"The usual things that happen when two men have an idea and want to do something about it, My Lord. How to form a company, find suitable premises, take on staff, obtain machinery, that sort of thing. Most importantly, perhaps, how to fund it! At the moment I do not think they have even heard of the word company, except in military terms."

"I see. Aye, I can lay out what is required for them, but of course I do not know the laws of Upper Fanir. The laws of Palarand had to be modified when Princess Garia began to change everything."

Eriana pointed out, "Then it will be as well that we will be meeting Count Darkwin tomorrow, My Lord. It should be possible to satisfy most if not all of these matters then."

* * *

Ursula turned over once more. It was dark and had been so for some time. In the other bed Tyra gently snored and Ursula wished she could be doing the same, but tonight sleep just would not come.

I know why I cannot sleep. It is warm but no warmer than last few days. It is possible that tonight may even be cooler than last night.

Eriana. I thought I knew my own desires but apparently I do not. Ever since... that encounter... I just want to do it again, to feel her perfect skin slide through my hands, to gaze into her eyes, to...

But I am fighting it, why?

Habit again. This would not be easy even if I did want to do it. Must. Break. Habit!

Normally, stubborn is good trait to have. Today, here, now, stubborn is anchor holding me back.

Privacy. Have held secrets for so long it is habit. Must. Break. Habit!

It is not just physical. We would make good couple. I hold her steady, she looks after me. What is problem?

Problem is stupid head. Must. Break. Habit!

~o~O~o~

"Mistress?"

Ursula was groggy. Not to mention unwilling to be awake. She groaned, "What?"

"Mistress, it is late and breakfast will soon be served! Kaldar has already been here asking for his medicine."

A flash of adrenalin blasted through her veins making her thoroughly and uncomfortably conscious. "What? Oh, no!"

She flung back the light cover and hauled herself upright, squinting against the glare of sunlight. Tyra saw this and moved to stand in front of her, blocking the direct glare. Her hands held underwear and a ship dress.

"Mistress, if you would dress, there is no time to bathe first. Mayhap you can do so afterwards."

"Yes, of course." She managed a smile at the maid. "You are not to blame but you could have tried harder to wake me. This is unusual."

It is! I do not remember oversleeping like this since too-long shift at hospital. Fortunately no-one here will dock pay for late arrival.

Must. Break. Habit!

"Mistress, I did try but you resisted."

"Oh. Thank you, Tyra."

With Tyra's help, Ursula was soon dressed and the two made their way out of their room. Tyra turned one way and Ursula the other.

"Mistress?"

"I can leave a wash until later but I do need to pee first. And wash my hands before handling food."

"Oh, of course, Mistress."

Relieved and at least partly clean, the two joined the others in the dining room, where the Norsemen were already assembling zurin rolls. Ursula made her way across to Eriana's table where that perfect body sat waiting. She tried to keep her expression from showing anything but it was difficult.

"Ursula, good morning." The Princess frowned. "Some problem today?"

"Just, uh, some after effects from the recent battle, Highness."

Eriana's look was sympathetic. "We understand. Sit down, a zurin roll will soon put you right."

Once they had taken the edge off their hunger, the Princess asked, "What plans have you this morning, Ursula? I trust it does not involve letting out more Earth secrets."

"Highness, all I did was to try and provide something that will help Count Darkwin. This morning I will probably be looking - again - at all the injuries of your men. I want to make sure that all their dressings are clean and the wounds are healing."

"Most are minor wounds, they have had them before."

"True, Highness, but we are all getting older and the damage builds up over time. Besides, there are three that have more serious wounds which I do need to check over carefully."

Eriana nodded. "Of course. Stine, with his leg, Haakon's head wound and Ragnar's arm. You will tell me what you find?"

"Of course, Highness. They are your men, after all." She added, "I do not think you have great cause for concern unless anyone's wounds become infected. That is more likely the warmer it becomes, I regret."

"Do you tell me? Of course, in Einnland, we never had many warm days the way they happen here. Why is that a problem?"

"The various bugs that cause infections grow more quickly the warmer it becomes. Fortunately the local salves and potions seem to keep things under control better than I expected."

Eriana smiled. "And we have someone who is an expert at administering them, I deem. Good, Ursula." The smile disappeared. "And now I must needs go and spend part of my morning writing letters. Call if you find any unusual problems."

With a bare nod to everyone at table, she stood and stalked out of the dining room. Ursula also stood and walked over to the table where Zakaros and Karan sat.

"Karan, I have need of you this morning to go through the wounds that everyone acquired during the battles." She remembered an earlier comment of Tyra's. "Oh, after I have given Kaldar his potions."

"As you wish, Mistress."

"Do you have anything to do today, Zakaros?"

"Mistress, Captain Tor asks me to help him check the stores on the Visund." He looked uncertain. "Will I be safe there with him?"

As Tor was seated at the same table, she swung to him and raised an eyebrow.

«Knows his business better than I do, Mistress,» Tor replied. «He wants experience with new numbers, he will get that today.»

«And he is safe with you and your men?»

«I guarantee it, Mistress. He is literate, a counter of numbers, he could be useful to the crew. I do not consider him an enemy any more but,» there was a grin, «it will be a while before we can make him a crewman. Besides, he can write much better than any of us can.»

Both Ursula's eyebrows rose. «You consider taking him on?»

A shrug. «We need more warm bodies, Mistress, and they need to be able to pull oars. Stine and Ragnar can't do that for now and I doubt that Stine will ever be able to pull an oar again.» A brief grin. «You women may be able to fight but none of you are big enough to properly row the Visund. That will always be a man's job.»

«I cannot disagree, Tor. Take him, then, see what he might be capable of for us.»

«Yah, Mistress.»

Ursula stood up and surveyed the room. «Listen, everyone! This morning I will be examining every injury any of you have had since we arrived at Faralan. I apologize if this interrupts anyone's plans. Stine, Ragnar, Haakon, I will attend you last, I think, as you will all require more of my attention. Any questions?»

Lars asked, «Mistress, we intended to go into the courtyard to do our Tai Chi. I realize now that would not be a good idea. Is there anything else we can do once you have seen us?»

«Whatever you all want to, Lars. Oh, there is one thing you might be able to do for me.»

«Mistress?»

«You went to a brewery the other day. Do you know if they make distilled spirits there?»

He looked confused. «Mistress?»

«Um. You ferment the grain or whatever as usual and then boil the result. The steam is collected in a long tube and cooled and the result is a concentrated drink. Sometimes this operation is done several times,» she explained.

He nodded. «Ah, yah, Mistress! They do that but what comes out is not to drink. I was told it is used to make glues and paints. You want me to fetch some for you, Mistress?»

«If it is possible, yes, just a bottle or so, please, Lars. It is a useful way of cleaning wounds, especially deep ones. I can also use it to clean my instruments when there is no boiling water available.» Ursula held up a clear glass bottle with two fingers of transparent liquid remaining inside. «This is all we have left. Do you want to have a smell? It should not harm you.»

He took the bottle and cautiously sniffed, recoiling at the tang of alcohol. Returning the bottle he smiled. «Smells the same as the stuff in the brewery did. I learn something new every day, Mistress. Do you want to look at my cuts first?»

«Might as well. Take a seat, please.»

* * *

«That cut goes right to the bone, Haakon. Fortunately it goes no deeper.»

«Yah, Mistress. I want to keep my brains where they belong. What will you do to it?»

«It has mostly stopped bleeding now so it is time to tidy it up and cover the wound. What I will do is to numb your scalp and then shave a strip either side of the cut. Once I have done that I will sew the wound shut so it lies flat. There will probably be a little more bleeding because of that but not for very long.»

«So I will have a scar but it will not get in the way when I comb my hair?»

«That's right. You will have to leave your hair without washing for three or four days and then handle it carefully, understand?»

«You take good care of me, Mistress. I will do as you ask. I will also ask when it is safe to wash or comb my hair.»

«Good.» Ursula turned and explained to Karan what she would be doing. "So I'll need that jar of hesp salve and the razor is already out."

"As you desire, Mistress." He looked apologetic. "I have learned more today than I learned in six months with Healer Hakarin. I must thank you again for permitting me to come with you."

"I could not let your own talent go to waste, Karan. That jar of hesp, please? Then I'll show you how to sew a skin cut so that it does not leave a ridge."

* * *

Ragnar made a sharp intake of breath.

«Oh, I'm sorry. With a break like this it would be difficult to make your arm sufficiently numb without knocking you out completely.»

«It is fine, Mistress. Was unexpected, that is all.»

«It was not fine, Ragnar. I try not to be cruel to my patients. If it hurts too much I will find something to give you. Now. The break appears to be clean and that means it should heal properly without any complications. I regret that you will have to have the arm in splints for two to four weeks.»

«That means I will not be able to practise, Mistress. What can I do to keep the rest of myself fit?»

«You can still use the one arm, you know. Raise and lower some weights, something like that. Make sure you do sufficient walking to keep your leg muscles and your blood circulation active. Maybe Captain Tor will find you something you can do that only involves one hand.»

Ragnar grinned. «Every man knows something to do with one hand, Mistress.»

She slapped him lightly on his good arm. «Men! You know what I meant. Now, keep still while I wrap that arm and then fix your splints.»

* * *

«It does not look good, Mistress.»

«I have seen worse, Stine, though nothing exactly like this before. Providing we can keep any infection out you should not lose the leg. You will probably walk with a limp the rest of your life, though.»

«I am delighted I can still draw breath, Mistress. A limp will be nothing.»

«Yes and no, Stine. You will not be able to run as you did before, you know. And rowing could be much harder. Rowing uses your leg muscles as much as it does your arm muscles.»

His expression became sober. «I did not realize that, Mistress. You are right, of course. There are other things I may still do for the Princess, though.»

«Yes - assuming that you let this leg heal properly. You are keeping the weight off it completely?»

«Yah, Mistress. Is very difficult to remember. Do you want me to go around in a chair with wheels?»

«That's an idea, but not so easy when you're back on the Visund. There would be even less room if you went on the Green Ptuvil, though. We'll think of something.»

«I trust you, Mistress. I will do whatever you say.»

«So, both sides of your wound need to be cleaned off. I'll let Karan do that, he needs the experience.»

«You trust him, Mistress? Even though he is a foreigner?»

«Stine, I am a foreigner! Or have you forgotten that?»

«You came from the mother world, Mistress,» was the simple reply. «You are no foreigner to us.»

* * *

"Do go in," Mistress Chara said to the visitors. "Lord Darkwin and Lord Olva are expecting you."

Eriana, as was her right, led the way. Ursula followed, then Tyra, Kalmenar, Urjen and Abban. Chara followed them, closed the door and then stood beside it in case any messages needed to be taken. The room was darkened, as Ursula had expected, but not as much as it had been when she visited previously. The two Counts sat at the further side of a big table along with Marshals Tevos and Vikzas. All stood as the visitors appeared, Darkwin with apparent difficulty.

"Greetings, friends," Darkwin said to the group. "Your Highness, Lord Kalmenar, welcome. Mistress Ursula, be welcome, though I do not know why you attend us today. Are you, perhaps, a witness for the signing?"

Eriana replied, "My Lord, Ursula cannot countersign any such treaty today, though presently I may not give you a reason. She attends for another purpose, which is to supply you with a medical device made by these two gentlemen from the town." She gestured to Urjen and Abban. "Providing you with such a device has thrown up questions which will require consideration by you, and by you, My Lord Olva, before we depart today. Since similar questions have recently arisen in Palarand, Lord Kalmenar and myself are here to provide any advice you may desire."

"Ah? Curious indeed. Then, perhaps, we had better attend to the treaty first. Please, all of you, be seated. Master Urjen, Master Abban, this ceremony will not take long and there is no reason why you should not take note of this historic event. Lord Kalmenar?"

"I have the document here, My Lord."

Kalmenar opened a bag and pulled out a rolled-up parchment. Since it was customary for such documents to take that shape, ornamental weights were already on the table to hold the corners down as he spread it flat in front of Darkwin. Darkwin bent and peered at the writing, attempting to make it out.

"This is just readable by me but it is not comfortable. Lord Olva, if I may trouble you to take the treaty near to that window and read it out to me? That will ensure that we all understand the contents."

"Of course, My Lord." Olva took the treaty to a nearby window and slowly read out the short document. "Are you content, My Lord? Is this what you desired for your lands?"

"It is, Olva, though this may be but the first of many changes to come to Upper Fanir. In front of these witnesses, do you agree to this action? Have you any objections or questions for Her Highness or Lord Kalmenar?"

Olva returned to the table and spread out the treaty again. "Darkwin, I may not be as enthusiastic about joining the Federation as you are but, like you, I do not see any sensible alternative. Yod's latest adventure has left Upper Fanir in a disturbed state and it was only by the presence in Faralan of those of the Federation that we are both still alive. I have no questions. By all means, let us sign."

Vikzas unstoppered a pot of ink and handed it and a freshly-cut reed to Darkwin. The Count bent and signed the treaty before handing the reed to Olva, who added his name beneath. The reed then went to Tevos before passing to Vikzas, who paused.

"Highness, as the most senior Federation official present, I deem that you should make the first witness to the treaty."

"As you wish, Marshal."

Eriana stood and walked around the table. Olva stood and pulled his chair away, making room for her to reach the treaty. She signed it, "Eriana, Princess of Palarand, for the Sirrel Federation," and underneath that she added, "First Director of the Navy of the Sirrel Federation." Vikzas then added his signature below as "Marshal of Marine Forces, Faralmark," and then, "Sector Director of Marine Forces, Faralmark, for the Sirrel Federation."

The final person to sign was Kalmenar, who also added the two dates previously agreed.

"I regret," Eriana remarked as she walked back around to regain her seat, "that there is yet no seal or device of the Federation that can be affixed to such documents as these. Kalmenar pointed out the lack to me last night when he wrote it and I have made the point in my latest letter to Robanar. The original treaty does not have any seals either, so this should not be taken as a sign that this document is not valid."

"As you say, Highness," Darkwin agreed. "I am content. What must we do now?"

Kalmenar answered, "My Lord, I will now, with the help of some of your own people, make fair copies of the treaty which may be used locally to satisfy any questions of a legal nature. The original, as was mentioned before, must needs begin a journey to be countersigned by as many other Federation members as possible, the minimum being three. One we have, that of Marshal Vikzas representing Faralmark. If I may suggest, it should be securely packaged and sent by Valley Messenger Service to Ferenis, where I believe Duke Gathol will be only too delighted to add his name. He will then send it further downriver."

"And it will eventually return to us?"

"Indeed, My Lord." Kalmenar thought then added, "Eventually is the appropriate word, you may not see this document again until some time next year. That is why other copies must needs be made."

Darwin considered this and then nodded. "I understand you, My Lord. A treaty between two countries is usually signed with both rulers meeting together, this may not be possible with so large an organization as the Federation spread over so many marks."

"Just so, My Lord."

"Then," Darkwin pronounced, looking at those around the table, "from this moment we must all consider that Upper Faral is now a member of the Sirrel Federation. I would ask my friends from Faralmark and Palarand officially for their help in quelling the insurrection."

Kalmenar objected. "My Lord, we may still offer such help as we did the other day but the insurrection is an internal matter for you, we must needs be wary of interfering. If we did not then it would never be possible to remove an unpopular or abusive ruler, since they would always ask for Federation help to maintain their position. The Federation exists to promote trade and for defense against external threats, not to keep an unworthy ruler in place against the wishes of his people."

Darkwin bowed. "I am corrected, My Lord. Still, your people have offered assistance already and I would not ask them to do much more." He glanced at Olva. "The forces loyal to us would appear to be sufficient to finish the argument, we merely ask for help securing areas of interest to the Federation, for example our docks and vessels."

Kalmenar started to speak but Eriana overrode him. "Kalmenar, if I may. Lord Darkwin, we will of course do as you ask since our own interests are at stake here. However, our numbers are small, we would not care to venture further from Faralan, say."

"As you say, Highness. Very well, we will continue as we are already doing, I deem. I am sure that Tevos knows when to call you or Vikzas should the circumstances require."

"Agreed, My Lord."

"Then, I deem, as the treaty is signed and witnessed -"

"Um," Ursula interrupted.

"Ursula? You have a question?"

"I do, Highness. Listening to the discussion about what the Federation can do in any of its member states makes me ask, is there some kind of Constitution to go along with these treaties?"

"Constitution?" Eriana echoed. There was puzzlement on the faces opposite. "What do you mean?"

"In all the lands I am familiar with each state has a set of rules or laws governing what it can or cannot do to its people or others," she began. All those in the room knew her origins. She continued, "There are a number of Federations, Unions and other groupings on Earth similar to the Sirrel Federation and each has something like a Constitution defining what responsibilities the overall group has and what each of the member states have. That may include things they are obliged to do or things they are forbidden to do. Is there not something similar here?"

Eriana looked at Kalmenar who shook his head. "Highness, I do not know of such a document, nor have heard anyone mention that idea, even Princess Garia. I desire to learn more."

"Nor have I heard of such a document, My Lord." She was flustered by the unexpected diversion. "Ursula, it seems we have overlooked something that sounds important, but it is not something that can be dealt with today, I deem. Do you consider that today's signing to be sufficient for the present? It is no different than what everyone else has signed."

"It is the important one, Highness. It shows Upper Fanir's intent to become associated with the Federation."

Eriana breathed a sigh of relief. "Then it is done. Mayhap we need further discussions before we write seeking help. If we may move on to the other business? That will not be so easy to deal with, I suspect, but at least it only involves Upper Fanir."

Darkwin raised a hand in assent. "By all means, Highness. I am disturbed by the notion of a missing document but I can see the need for one. That is not for today, however. If you would continue."

"As you wish, My Lord." Eriana turned to Ursula. "Since this is your idea, I think you should begin. Once Lord Darkwin is satisfied with his new device we can then consider the wider complications."

"Of course, Highness," Ursula agreed. "Master Urjen, can I have the frames, please? I want to explain to Lord Darkwin what they are and how they are used."

The two new frames did, indeed, fit Darkwin. Once the concept of testing different lenses to find out which would suit him best was explained, the two moved nearer to the window to try out the different varieties.

"I am impressed, Mistress. I can look out of this window with no pain at all! The blue hue does make everything look strange to my eyes but I assume that this is what happens?"

Of course he can see perfectly well without the glasses but he has to keep up the charade. If the sun becomes much brighter he will need sunglasses anyway, whether he is Darkwin or his alter ego.

Which is a thought! Women are going to want these as much as their menfolk do. Especially if they ever see Orlet wearing a pair!

"It is, My Lord, but you will soon become used to it. Some colors suit different people better than others and of course you may need to step outside to test them in full sunlight."

"Mistress, as you know my legs are weak. Walking will be difficult."

Ursula silently cursed her blunder. "Apologies, My Lord, I forgot. However, you may be outside part of the time however you get there. Can we try these other lenses now?"

"Of course, Mistress."

There were red, green and yellow lenses which Darkwin thought were too uncomfortable to see through and Ursula silently agreed. Two kinds of blue lenses, a gray pair and a brown pair were more successful.

"These will take some time to become used to, Mistress, but I feel that any one of these four colors will be suitable." He turned. "Thank you, Master Urjen, for the frames and thank you, Master Abban, for your skill in blowing flat lenses for me. If I may ask Master Urjen, just this once, to make me four frames, one for each of these colors. I may then test them at my convenience to see which will be the most suitable."

Urjen stood and bowed. "Done, My Lord. I have enough silver rod on hand to make two frames within two days, the other two should be done within a week."

While this had been happening Eriana had been thinking. "My Lord, you may have need for those sun-glasses very soon."

"Highness?"

"If Ursula is right, then I can see the need for rulers of all lands within the Federation to meet in order to agree what this Constitution should demand of each of us. It is not, I deem, a matter which can be managed without all being present. That means that you, personally, must needs travel downriver to wherever the meeting would be held. I suspect that somewhere like Ferenis or Forguland would likely be chosen to avoid some being required to make long journeys."

Ursula saw that Darkwin was becoming disturbed. "Highness," he replied, "I agree with your sentiment but until this rebellion is defeated I doubt that I could travel so far from my lands."

What I think he really means it that he would be exposed to many other people and it will be harder to keep up the act. Not to mention the fact that he would be trapped as a male until he returns. How does he explain the absence of Orlet while he is away? He can hardly take her with him... can he?

Eriana waved a dismissive hand. "My Lord, it will be several weeks at least for word to travel the length of the Sirrel and for a meeting place to be agreed, let alone for all those who must needs attend to travel there. I doubt not that the situation in Upper Fanir will be resolved by then."

"Of course, Highness. I had not considered the timing in any detail. What must we do?"

"Why, I must needs write yet another letter to Robanar this evening. I think I will also write letters to the other rulers who were there to make sure they understand the problem before us." She grimaced. "My poor writing hand! Kalmenar, since all these letters must needs be very like, I assume that you will be able to help in this task."

"As you command, Highness. It is a pity, perhaps, that printing has not yet made its way west, nor yet a typewriter."

Darkwin asked, "What is this?"

Eriana said with a smile, "Yet more marvellous devices to make our work easier, My Lord. But we divert you from your present task, which is to consider sun-glasses. Are you content?"

"I am content with what Mistress Ursula provides, Highness, but earlier you spoke of related matters."

"Indeed." She gestured. "Now, these two gentlemen consider that, once your people see you, and mayhap others of your household, wearing the glasses, they will also desire to partake of this fashion. Let us speak, then, of how this can be done."

* * *

In her lightweight night attire, Ursula flopped backwards onto her bed. It had been another long day.

"Mistress?"

"Oh, nothing,Tyra," she sighed. "I am just amazed at everything that has happened to us since we left Joth... and maybe even before then! Remember those giant grakh? I never imagined that I could be doing anything like this! It all seems like a dream."

"It is no dream, Mistress, at least not from where I am sitting. We have had many adventures, I will agree, and I have seen things I would never have believed. But that is life, no-one knows what the next day may bring. Remember, before you came to Joth my family and I were tossed out of the city by those of Yod, wearing nothing but what we stood in. Now at least we have the ear and the trust of rulers and Marshals, with men beside us who would fight for us to the death if need be."

"Hmm. At least that has not happened yet, although we have come close a time or two. You are right, Tyra, I should not complain. I just hope everything will calm down once we leave Faralan and we have a peaceful voyage to our next destination."

"As you say, Mistress. Shall you get properly into bed?"

"Nag." Ursula pulled herself onto the bed and spread the light covering over her lower half. "There, satisfied?"

"Your welfare is my first concern, Mistress. Now I am satisfied. Good night, Mistress."

"Good night, Tyra."

Ursula receives a surprise gift from Urjen and Abban before the two vessels depart Faralan for Pakmal City. The waterway leading to the city is neglected but navigable. Once both are moored, Eriana sets off to visit the Arch-Count, but a chance encounter promises trouble.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

71 - The Lone Stranger

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2023 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Ursula woke again, as she had done for the last three days, in the early light of dawn. She was also in Eriana's bed, spooned inside the Princess, with strong arms gently holding her close.

I can no longer deny my nature. It will be difficult to sleep without her in the future.

I never imagined the comfort such a small thing could bring! I never had someone like this to look after me in the past. That may be one reason I kept running. Maybe, maybe, if someone had been there...

Nyet. I cannot remake past the way it could have been. Just deal with present, hope future is as good.

She gently turned within the arms to plant a kiss on Eriana's cheek. The Princess gradually roused, to open her eyes with a smile.

"Good morning, dearest."

"Good morning, Eriana. I'm sorry but I have to go now."

"Aye, and I know the reason why. Very well, I will see you shortly at the bathing block?"

"Of course. And then, after breakfast, we must finish packing."

"As you say. Till then, dearest." Eriana responded with her own kiss.

Ursula slipped back into her own room to find Tyra already awake.

"Mistress, did you sleep well?"

"Good morning, Tyra. Yes, I think I am sleeping better now than I ever did before. But I doubt I can keep this up once we leave this hostel."

"As you say, Mistress. We are just lucky that the staff leave us alone at night." Tyra eased herself out of her own bed and stretched. "Are you ready to go down to the bathing block, Mistress?"

"I am, Tyra. Lead the way."

Later, just as everyone rose from breakfast, Ursula received a message that two men wished to meet her. She went out to the front door to discover Urjen and Abban waiting.

"Good morning, gentlemen. Is there some problem?"

"Not at all, Mistress," Urjen replied. Ursula noticed that he appeared to be the more active of the two and often led conversations. He continued, "Good morning. Word reached us that you and your company are to depart this morning and we came to wish you a safe journey."

"Thank you, Master Urjen, but I am sure you did not come to say just that."

He beamed. "Indeed not, Mistress! We come to bring you parting gifts."

He fumbled in the pouch at his waist and brought out two small cloth bundles. Selecting and unwrapping one, he held out a pair of sunglasses to Ursula.

"For me? Masters, you should not have! I am sure you have more important commissions to fill than providing me with something I barely mentioned for myself."

"It is only right that you should share in the fruits of our labors, Mistress, as you gave us the original idea. If you would check that the glasses fit you. I must needs guess at the size since we did not measure you as we did His Honor."

Ursula put the glasses on. The curl of the arms around her ears was not quite correct but Urjen's careful fingers soon fixed that. She stepped outside into the morning sunlight and gazed around. The lenses were gray and were adequate for this early hour. She rejoined the two men.

"They work fine now, Masters. I will not know how effective they will be until the sun is full at lunchtime, but anything will be better than no glasses at all."

"Indeed, Mistress," Abban agreed. "But by lunch time you will be many marks from here, I have no doubt."

"As you say, Master Abban. I am sure that I can deal with any minor problems with the glasses after we leave."

Urjen added apologetically, "These are not entirely gifts, Mistress, except in the early presentation to you before you depart. When we took the other two pairs to Lord Darkwin yesterday he suggested that we fund these two pairs out of the design fees due to you, fees we have of course not yet earned. It seemed to him an easier way of handling the coin than simply letting it languish in his treasury and you have the benefit of the glasses so much sooner."

"Of course, Mistress," Abban added, "we confidently expect that your share will be so much greater than the cost of these two pairs by the time that your ship next returns to Faralan. Have no doubt that we shall not cheat you, this new business will mean prosperity for both our families and for all those we may employ."

"That is the general idea, gentlemen."

Urjen explained, "It also occurred to Count Olva that you would be traveling to other lands which might also desire the benefit of such devices as these. We thought to provide decent samples you may show to any in those lands who may be interested."

Ursula smiled at them. "That was a good thought by Count Olva, gentlemen. Um, two pairs of glasses? Do you expect breakage?"

"The other pair is slightly larger to fit your own liege, Mistress. Do you object?"

"Those are for Eriana? Oh! I did not expect... Come with me, both of you, she should not have started anything yet."

She led the way to the office which Eriana had been using. The Princess was inside making sure that all her writing materials had been packed securely away into a small chest. Ursula knocked at the open door.

"Ursula? Why are you wearing sunglasses? Oh, Urjen and Abban! Gentlemen, what can I do for you? Is there some problem with Lord Darkwin's devices?"

The two men bowed. "Not at all, Your Highness," Urjen said. "His Honor seems extremely satisfied with what we have made for him, indeed, he has commanded us to make such items for every member of his household. Highness, our visit here this morning is to present you with a pair of sunglasses while you are yet at Faralan."

He unwrapped the other bundle and gave the contents to Eriana. She fumbled with them and managed to open the side arms, but needed Ursula to settle them properly on her face.

"Hah. I could not wear these inside, I deem, not unless the sun was very bright through the window. The room looks very strange... Ursula, I assume this is normal?"

"It is, Highness, and your mind will quickly adapt to what you can see. These could be very useful once we are back on the river, since they should cut down the glare from the water."

"As you say. Well, there will be time enough to test them once we set sail again. Master Urjen, Master Abbas, I give you thanks for your prompt work in this matter."

The two bowed. "Highness, we explained to Mistress Ursula the reasons why you have those glasses now and not at some later date. By your leave, we should not keep you any longer from your packing."

The two bowed again and departed with a nod to Ursula. Eriana raised an eyebrow to her.

"Explained?"

"These are not exactly gifts, Highness, though we should treat them that way. The costs will come out of the fees from any they sell locally."

"Ah, I see."

"And Count Olva also felt we should have some decently made examples to show to jewelers and other craftsmen who notice them as we travel further."

"Ah! Now that is a good idea. Can you help me take these off, Ursula? I do not want to bend something within moments of having received them."

With the glasses off and wrapped in cloth again, Eriana asked, "Have you packed? How soon may we depart, do you think?"

"For myself, Tyra, Kaldar, Karan and Zakaros, we are all ready, Highness. The chests have already been brought downstairs. I don't know how long the men will take."

Eriana grinned. "But what you do not say is, 'It is the Princess who holds us up yet again'. I, too am mostly packed, I deem. Matta and Vellana have helped today, but of course know little about how such matters are arranged. Neither had ever left their own villages before those soldiers arrived. Traveling as we do is not in their natures."

"And neither is yet fully fit," Ursula added. "Do you think this will work?"

"If we do not frighten them off or kill them with overwork along the way, Ursula. They both see it as a good way to be useful to the company and they both know it gives them a secure future. I leave it to you to tell me if they cannot manage the work for any reason, since that reason will be mostly medical."

"Agreed, Highness."

"Then let me find someone to take this chest and we can assemble the company, discover what is not yet done."

* * *

The sail up, the weather fine, the Visund rocked in the slight swell on the Sirrel. Behind, the Green Ptuvil strove to keep up the pace. On board the barge several of the company's women stood at the bow, savoring the fine day.

Eriana sighed with relief. "On the water again! I am becoming accustomed to time spent ashore now but my heart sings when I feel the current beneath my feet. I am relieved that Darkwin's people have managed to quell this rebellion so swiftly."

"Yes," Ursula agreed. "Capturing Count Sharen and Count Noban made all the difference. There are some minor barons still loose, I heard, but Marshal Toktas seems to have everything under control."

"And, I am told, he is loyal to Darkwin."

"The nobles were not all bad, Highness. I think it might be more to do with where they were when the Yodans invaded. Those who had lands taken by Yod all suffered the same while those who hid in the uplands were less affected. The hill folk had leisure to think up schemes to conquer the rest of Upper Fanir should they get the chance. In contrast those in the Valley rallied to Darkwin's and Olva's cause as the Yodans retreated."

"And, by chance, there were foreign troops at hand when the rebels came to call."

"Yes. I talked to a few of them out on the Shevesty field and it appeared that Sharen and Noban completely underestimated the support that Darkwin and Olva already had. Add our own presence and that of Faralmark's marines and they didn't stand much of a chance."

"Good. Now Darkwin will be able to build a better country for his people, I deem. Membership of the Federation cannot but help his plans."

"As you say. I have heard stories of what Margrave Simbran brought with him when he returned from Palarand but the details are... confused, to say the least."

"Indeed. I do not know how much he showed to anyone but what he carried with him, I deem, would have been similar to what we saw brought to Joth by that caravan. Do you remember?"

"I remember the paper, of course, and an odd clock with two different faces. There were some crates that had not been opened when we left. What more was there? Do you know?"

"I did not see anything more since I left when you did but there would have been a steam engine, I doubt not. Hmm. Because of the clock, there would also have been..." Eriana wrinkled her nose, "wires, batteries and other items to do with electricity, I deem." She grinned at Ursula to show her ignorance, "About which I know absolutely nothing and little desire to do so!"

"They have electricity in Palarand?"

"Aye, Garia explained it to them, what little she knew of the art. Now you should know that when Garia first came to Dekarran, the place we began this voyage, an attempt was made to abduct her." An airy wave of the hand. "It was foiled, of course, Garia was too good for them, but Robanar decided that she should depart in disguise in an unexpected direction and a young kitchen servant, a double, returned to the palace with the royal party and pretended to be her for some while. That girl's name was Milsy, I have spoken of her before."

"Yes, you have." Ursula was confused. "A kitchen servant? But I thought -"

"As did everyone else, Ursula! But she was born in the castle to parents of low rank and grew up there, what would be more natural for her than to become a servant when she was old enough? Nobody thought to discover what manner of mind lay inside that head of hers. So, when she reached the palace, she taught herself to read and to write in but a few days, introduced herself to the local guildsmen and in a very short time has become a guildswoman herself. It was she who divined how the Great Clock worked, in no more than the space of a bell, and it was she who designed that double clock you saw. I long gave up hope of understanding anything she can do."

"Oh, I see." She asked cautiously, "What kind of electricity, do you know? How much is used there now?"

"I know, as I said, very little of the matter, Ursula. When I arrived at the palace Milsy was fixing lines of wires about the corridors to... operate the new clocks, perhaps. The clocks seem to use electricity that is kept in batteries, jars of some foul liquid. There is also some kind of alarm system there now where one merely pushes a knob on a panel to inform the Guard of an unusual occurrence, such as an attack or a fire. I do not think that electricity is yet used beyond the palace.

"But we were speaking of what the Federation may bring to Upper Fanir. To begin with, should Yod again attempt to invade its neighbors that will automatically bring the whole Federation into the conflict. It is intended that the several armies of the Federation lands will work together more closely, in peace or in war, which should make any response more effective. It is said that trade barriers between the members will gradually disappear, and that goods made in one land shall cost little more in any other, save only for the costs of transporting whatever it may be."

She shrugged. "It is but a beginning, and for the various parties to discover what other advantages may become possible in time. For us, we are building, as you know, forces that will work from river or ocean on behalf of all who belong to the Federation. That means that most of our new vessels, large or small, will probably have some kind of steam engine to propel them. I am patiently waiting the arrival of the first example that we may find out what they could do."

"Admiral," Zoran, the lookout beside them, spoke. "The Visund reduces speed. They may wish to converse with you."

Eriana turned. She did not need to use her telescope to see that the Norse longship was coming closer. Concerned that, like the last time, they had overlooked danger approaching from a different quarter, she swiftly looked around the other directions, seeing nothing unusual.

"It may be some problem," she said, "or it may be some quirk in the river that we must needs be aware of. We will discover what soon enough."

Tor's question, when the two vessels were side by side, was simple enough. Where were the company to have lunch? Hashim had looked at the charts and picked out a spot, but it was on the western side, the bank that was now Faralmark lands.

"Agreed," she shouted back. "I do not think Simbran will object. Lead the way!"

The response was, "Follow us closely but keep watch. The river is low here and there may be shallows we can get over but the Green Ptuvil cannot."

"At your command."

Baros came hurrying forward from the tiller. "Admiral? Is there a problem?"

"Fortunately not, Baros. Hashim asks whether a landing place on the right-hand shore would be suitable for us to stop for lunch. Oh! I told him yes, I ask your pardon, I should have consulted you first."

Baros inclined his head. "Accepted, Admiral. I know it must be difficult for you, now that you no longer command a ship yourself. Hashim knows these waters, I trust his judgment. We are to follow the Visund?"

"Aye, they are concerned that we may follow them too closely since our draft is deeper."

"Noted, Admiral. I had better return to the tiller, then."

* * *

It was later afternoon, the customary shower had passed over leaving everything fresh and pleasant. The two vessels had continued their journey and were now heading south-east towards their next port of call. After some discussion it had been decided that, despite the knowledge that Pakmal might present some problems because of the uncertain organization there, the need to pass on news and information was more important. Therefore, many eyes were scanning the left bank for signs of their port facilities.

"There!" The shout came from several throats. Ahead two tall poles were just visible with large flags of light blue fluttering from each. They had seen a similar pair much earlier, but the levels of water in that part of the river had made it impossible for either ship to cross the shallows to reach that entrance.

Baros explained the arrangement. "Admiral, Pakmal and Zebrin have long held a rivalry on almost everything either may attempt. Thus, when Zebrin was forced to move its main city to be near their border, and nearer to the river Pak, they could not come so close because of the levels of water when the Sirrel becomes high. Canals were thus dug forming a loop in and out of that smaller river, that craft could reach the city at all times of the year.

"Naturally, if Zebrin must needs have a loop of canal into and out of their city, then Pakmal must have one too. Of course, being Pakmal, they did not choose the shortest route nor make their canals deep enough. In a month their port will be completely dry, I deem. However, this end is the deeper of the two channels and by entering here there should be sufficient water for both vessels. It is also the shorter channel and easier for us to navigate."

"We will be safe? I do not desire to abandon either Visund nor Green Ptuvil should the water level drop much more."

"Admiral, even if we are there as long as we were in Faralan we should be safe enough." Baros shrugged. "We will of course keep close watch on the water levels and you will warned immediately if it is likely either craft will become stranded."

"Thank you, Baros. I bow to your knowledge." She turned to Bennet and Semma. "Girls! It seems we must needs make an impression on these effete foreigners. Let us go below and change into our uniforms - and buckle on our weapons."

Entering the channel meant turning north-east and that meant fighting the prevailing wind. The Visund could simply use oars, and did, but Baros had to carefully tack back and fore across the channel to make any headway. After a while the Green Ptuvil was reduced to poling in with muscle supplied by several beefy Norsemen.

Ursula was not interested in canal engineering but what she noticed disturbed even her. The Pakmals had not bothered to grade the banks but simply dug straight down, originally forming a vertical-sided channel about ten strides deep. Each time the Sirrel had risen it had promptly eaten away at the soft earth of the banks, creating undercuts and landslips and filling the base of the channel with silt. Piecemeal repairs had been done all along the sides of the channel with no apparent overall plan, making the banks look untidy and ramshackle.

To keep the traffic away from the dangerous banks lines of poles were placed a suitable distance apart, fortunately permitting craft to pass easily enough. There were only two marks or so to travel but the journey seemed tedious. Finally, very long lines of pontoons appeared lining the channel and the two vessels headed for a convenient gap.

"Where is the city?"

"Further along the channel, Admiral. I could attempt to find a berth nearer the city but I am concerned about the draft. If you care to separate us then the Visund might go further but as you can see by those already moored, barges like this one could be at risk."

Eriana scowled and thought deeply. Separating the two craft - and, more importantly, those who traveled on each - could present a number of problems. However, she had, in theory at least, diplomatic rank and it would be unseemly to moor here and then be forced to travel in to present herself to the Arch-Count who ruled Pakmal.

"We will both moor here, I deem, at least for the moment, until I can discover if the Visund can go further in. I have business with he who rules Pakmal and, as we have found elsewhere, it is likely the Visund is expected, while the Green Ptuvil may not be. If I must needs travel further, I will transfer to the Visund."

As they were mooring two officials hurried down one of the many gangways to reach the pontoons before approaching them.

"Ho! Who are you?"

Since the nearest vessel was the Visund, Tor jerked a thumb at the Green Ptuvil. The two men looked at both craft then approached the barge.

"I have never seen any river craft like that one," the first man said. "It is so big! Are you together?"

Eriana replied, "Aye, that is my ship, I am the owner. There are too many of us for one vessel, thus we acquired another."

"By your attire you are not ordinary travelers on the river. If I may ask, what is your business in Pakmal?"

"I am Her Highness Princess Eriana of Palarand, on a diplomatic mission to visit several countries along the great river on behalf of King Robanar of Palarand. I desire audience with your ruler where we can discuss many matters of mutual interest. For our craft, we are normal travelers on the river and have the usual needs, food, water and other materials such as cordage, canvas and charts of the upstream stretches."

"Princess?" The man did not know whether to bow or not. "Uh, we are still some marks from the center of Pakmal, Your Highness, it will be necessary to order a carriage to take you to the State House. I do not have the authority -"

Eriana held up a hand. "My man, my ship the Visund requires less draft than this barge does. If it travels further in, would there be somewhere closer for us to moor? The Green Ptuvil, this barge, can remain here."

"Do you tell me? Then, by all means, Your Highness, you may take your ship at least another two marks along the channel. The barge, as you say, would not be safe much farther in, though I deem by looking at it you are not heavily loaded."

"You have it aright, my man. We transport only passengers and crew for now. It looks as if I must needs transfer to the Visund, then. Bennet, Semma, go ahead while I give instructions to Baros. Ursula, will you come? I have no particular reason why you may be required but I would feel more comfortable with you standing besides Kalmenar."

Ursula thought. "Highness, I see no reason why I should not come. Shall I bring my basket with me?"

"Why not? As we know, even rulers may have ailments you may be able to help."

Tyra said, "Mistress, I will go and fetch your basket for you." She headed below.

Eriana gave instructions to Baros before jumping to the pontoon and heading towards the Visund. Ursula wondered what was keeping Tyra. When she returned she had not only brought basket and satchel but had changed into her 'exercise' wear and was armed. Ursula raised an eyebrow.

"Mistress, I remember what happened at Wadek. I thought it best to be prepared, we may not be as lucky as we were then."

"I'm not sure that gives the right impression but I appreciate your caution. Yes, we did have an awkward time when we first arrived, didn't we? Let's go, then, and join Eriana."

Eriana had spoken to the two men and received reasonable instructions, so once Ursula and Tyra had boarded, the Visund cast off and Lars beat the rhythm for the rowers. They made for the center of the channel and headed into the city. The land was lower here so that they could see some distance but the landscape was barren and unkempt. It appeared nobody wanted to live here, an area which the Sirrel would flood for a good part of the year.

There were colored flags set atop the mooring poles at various points and Eriana kept lookout for a particular combination. This was on the other side of the waterway so, once she had located a stretch long enough to moor to, she ordered the Visund turned before being brought to the pontoons. They had tied up before the inevitable two officials - a different pair - arrived.

"You are?"

"Somebody with manners, it seems. Who am I speaking to?"

The senior of the two flushed. "I am Port Inspector Osar and this is Port Warden Naddo. Though I can see cargo in your open hull there are too many men, I deem, for you to be an honest trader. We require your name and business here at Pakmal."

"I am Her Highness Princess Eriana of Palarand and my ship is on a diplomatic mission to visit the countries of the Sirrel, on behalf of my King, Robanar of Palarand. These men are my retainers, we have journeyed through Yod and their presence was needful. We buy and sell no cargo, our wants are only food and drink for our own consumption."

This stopped Osar for a moment, but he recovered. "A diplomatic mission? I have not heard of any such mission."

"I am not surprised. Though the Messenger Service does run through Yod I doubt not that there may be delays in any packages passing through. Why would someone like you know of such a visit anyway?"

"Well, if any were to arrive from the Sirrel then berths would be prepared for them, as is proper. I do not name you liar but I have heard no mention of such a visit. Palarand? That is many marks away. We have had traders from Palarand, it is true, but none since the war ended. Why do you have so large a crew, and all of them armed?"

"Master Osar, in Yod we fought battles against remnants of the Ascendancy and on the Sirrel we held off a pirate galley. In Faralan, our last port, we helped Count Darkwin quell a rebellion of his hill people. I do not see why I must needs justify my crew to such as you. What is the customary mooring charge?"

"For three berths, one Novin per berth per day."

Hashim was standing next to Eriana and objected. "That is not right. The charge is per vessel, not per berth. Highness, this man is overcharging you and pocketing the difference."

Osar was incensed. "You contradict me? What do you of Palarand know of Pakmal's charges?"

"I may sail on a ship of Palarand but my country is Faralmark," Hashim replied evenly. "Before the war I was second mate on one of Master Yussuf's barges and I am well aware of what should be charged for mooring here."

"Well," the man blustered, "things have changed since the war. Charges had to be increased since the traffic was so low."

"Your cut was going down, you mean," Eriana told him. "You will be paid one Novin each day, Master Osar, and if there is any complaint I will mention you to the Arch-Count."

Ursula thought that there was a flicker in his eyes as he replied, "As you wish, Your Highness."

A thoroughly irritated Eriana leaned down so that her face was close to his. "Let me make myself clear, Master Osar. If there is any obstruction or delay in providing for me and my crew your underlings will be spending a month cleaning the blood from the place where you died. Do I make myself understood?"

The man's face went white as he realized that he had completely misread the situation. "I understand you, Your Highness. Your ship will be charged no more than a Novin per day as is customary. What more may I do for you and your crew?"

"My crew and I will require lodgings for perhaps two or three days, it depends how long our business here takes. My cook will want to go to the nearest market each day to obtain bread and other essentials. For myself, as I mentioned before, I desire a personal meeting with your ruler the Arch-Count. If you cannot arrange such a meeting then direct me to someone who can."

Osar backed away a step and then bowed. "It shall be as you command, Your Highness. I regret the accommodation available is only that for ordinary travelers, I do not recall the last time a member of high nobility arrived as you have."

Eriana straightened, satisfied that she had finally gotten the man's attention. "That is no problem. We have stayed in the like places everywhere we have called on our way along the Sirrel. We are forty-two, including eleven women, but some are on our other vessel, the Green Ptuvil, a barge which has berthed downstream. I assume there are hostels all along this waterway?"

"As you say, Your Highness." Osar gestured at the water. "Because of the low levels at this time of year, hostel space should be easier to allocate this near to the city. Are you and your party ready to disembark? If so, I can lead you to the nearest to begin the arrangement."

"One moment." Eriana turned. "Tor, Hashim, stay with the Visund for now. Lars? With me, to find a suitable hostel. Torvin, Ragnar, attend Ursula as is your duty. Kalmenar, attend me. I will take Semma and Bennet only as companions. The rest of you, keep yourselves ready for trouble."

There was a murmur of agreement and then the usual chaos as the men organized themselves. Once the shore party had gathered Eriana said to Osar, "If you would lead the way."

The man led them up a long gangway onto the bank and then on a road which wandered along the fronts of properties that faced the canal, a variety of bars, shops, flophouses and other amusements for the average traveler. Two blocks further on was a compound that turned out to be the nearest hostel. A conversation with the manager revealed that there would not be enough room for all those on the Visund but the next establishment would probably be able to satisfy them.

The next block was paved and held a number of stalls. Adin gave them a quick glance and then shook his head. They moved on to the next hostel compound which was a further block away. Here the manager assured them that he had room but was sceptical about the rank of his most distinguished guest. However, the sword on her back made him reserve his judgment. An agreement was made concerning the fees due for those who would be staying.

"Now, my good man," Eriana said to Osar once Lars had inspected the dormitories and found them adequate, "I must needs make an arrangement to meet your ruler the Arch-Count."

"Your Highness, such a request is above my station, but I can take you to someone who should be able to satisfy you. If you are content with the hostel accommodation then there should be enough time to travel into the city center to speak to him." He paused. "Your Highness, he may require some kind of fee before attending your request."

"I have met the like before," she replied. "Sometimes a fee or bonus is deserved, sometimes it is not." She stared at Osar until he shamefacedly nodded. "How far must we travel to meet this paragon?"

"Less than half a mark from here, Your Highness. Although it does not appear so, we are not far now from the center of the city. It should not take us long to reach his official residence. If all goes well you could have returned here within a bell or so."

"Do you tell me? Then lead the way."

While Lars returned to the Visund to get the crew ready to bring their gear to the hostel, Osar led Eriana's party outside and down a side road, directly away from the canal. The layout became clear as the route began to rise into the distance. The fine gravel road surface turned into carefully-laid stone slabs. The buildings either side began to look bigger, more solid and more impressive. Soon they emerged into a much larger square containing a more active market, which aroused the interest of many of the party.

"Master Osar, do you object if we should obtain goods in this market? There is no regulation?"

"Your Highness, there are many regulations concerning places such as these. Ah, I believe that you did mention earlier that you carried no trade goods."

"Indeed. Anything that we buy here would be only for the use of our company. Our healer there, Ursula, customarily visits markets to find herbs for her professional use. We also require lightweight cloth since the weather is now much warmer than when we began this journey."

"Of course, Your Highness. I noticed the unusual attire of your men. For such needs I see no impediment to your buying anything that is available here in the market. Ah, much warmer weather? If I may ask, how far have you traveled, then?"

"We began this journey at Dekarran, at the very mouth of the Sirrel, Master Osar. Do you yet know of such a place?"

"I have heard the name, Your Highness, but nothing more."

"It is a town at the mouth of the river Palar, which gives Palarand its name, I deem. There is a huge castle there guarding the narrow route from the sea into the river. But before that I came with the ship you saw from the lands of my father, Einnland, which lies far to the south and ten days journey upon the Shan ocean."

"I do not know those places, Your Highness. Ah, how many marks might that be?"

"I know not. From here to Dekarran, perhaps five hundred marks as the ptuvil flies, but of course by the river it will be more like fourteen or fifteen hundred. On the Shan?" Eriana shrugged. "From the land where I was born to Dekarran maybe one thousand, maybe more, maybe much more."

"Maker! To travel so far!"

They had begun walking through the center of the market, Ursula, Adin and Tyra keeping their eyes open for stalls which could be of interest. At this time of day most of the meat and fish stalls were empty but there were plenty of others plying various wares.

From one of the streets entering the square from the far side could be heard shouting. Osar stopped and turned. "Your Highness, I would advise caution. Regrettably Pakmal is a land of arguments and this may be one such. Normally those not involved would stand aside, lest they be caught up and by chance wounded, should the argument turn to cold steel."

"Hear that, girls?"

All around Ursula could be heard the sound of blades being loosened in scabbards. Suddenly she was glad that she had brought her basket!

"Master Osar," she asked, "are we in any danger here?"

"Mistress?"

"I ask your pardon. My name is Ursula, I am healer to the whole company."

"Mistress Ursula, the danger is very slight. All we can yet hear is distant shouting, which may be no more than a noble berating his servants... though, by the sounds, it is something else... and not the sound of steel that would normally signify an argument."

Eriana asked, "Master Osar, where is this person you brought us to see?"

He pointed. "That building there, Your Highness. If we can gain the doorway we should be safe within."

"Then let us go. I have already encountered Pakmal rivalries when we were in Yod."

The group began to cross diagonally through the market to reach the indicated property but before they could get there a man burst from the street where the noise originated, closely followed by a crowd of locals, most of whom were shouting and screaming at the runner. Several of the frontmost of the mob hurled stones and small blocks at the man, who cowered and dodged as he ran - straight at the party.

By the time the man noticed them he had almost reached them, which was just as well since those who had swords had all drawn them. His motion brought them close enough for Torvin and Ragnar to grab him and bring him into their circle of defense. The whole thing had taken bare seconds and everyone had acted instinctively.

"You are safe here, whoever you are," Eriana told him. "We intend you no harm."

The crowd stopped at the show of swords but stayed in the entrance of the street, calling names at the fugitive. Ursula took a quick look at him, noticing a bloody ear and other small wounds, probably from thrown stones. What arrested her survey was that the man's skin was black, so black she could not remember the last time that she had seen someone that color. Her eyes flicked down, noticing that although he wore tunic and tights, they were unusually styled, and that he also carried a strange sword in a decorated scabbard which was tucked sideways into his sash.

"Are you thief, robber, assassin?" Eriana asked. "We are strangers here and know not the local laws. Why do they pursue you?"

"The color of my skin," the man replied bitterly. His accent was another of his unusual features. "I have traveled far from the land of my ancestors and been received generously in many places, but not in Pakmal. This is a cursed land!"

"Let us get you out of the open," Eriana decided. "Master Osar, your advice?"

As she turned to Osar she saw that his face had a look of disgust, but he indicated the doorway.

"Let us get in there out of sight of the crowd, Your Highness. That may cause them to lose interest and go about their various businesses."

"Or they could invest the building," she responded. "However, the man is bleeding, he requires attention and we have a healer with us. Aye, the building is good enough for now. Bennet, lead the way."

The black man looked at her with astonishment. "Highness? There are no Kings in this forsaken land!"

"No," she replied, "but my father is indeed the King of a land, much more distant than this one. Can you walk so far as the door?"

"Yes. Highness." Ursula saw that blood trickled from rips in both legs of his tights.

"Bennet?"

"Highness."

They made the short distance to the doorway in a hurry, the market locals getting out of the way of the armed group. Some of the mob spilled into the street but, seeing their quarry protected and about to enter an imposing building, many gave up and withdrew.

Osar pushed open the door and led the way inside, to be met by a liveried servant.

"If you would tell Count Korboro that Her Highness Princess -" He looked up at Eriana.

She supplied, "Her Highness Princess Eriana of Palarand."

Osar finished, "- desires an immediate audience with him."

The servant asked, "And you are?"

Osar bowed. "Osar Barin's son, Port Inspector of the ninth district. Her Highness's ship has recently berthed there."

The servant bowed to Eriana. "If you would wait here, Your Highness, I will inform my master of your request." But then he turned to face the fugitive. "What is he doing here? Why is he bleeding?"

"My man," Eriana told him, "I cannot stand by and watch a man being stoned. I do not know what he may or may not have done but he deserves the just application of the law, not death meted out by a howling mob."

The servant's lips set but he said nothing else, merely bobbing his head and walking off.

"You see?" the man muttered. "Even he dislikes me. I do not understand why my skin should cause such trouble in one land but not in another."

"Ursula," Eriana directed, "see you to his injuries here in this hallway. I think it best if we keep him out of sight of this Count I am to see."

"A good idea, Highness."

There was a chair in the hallway, probably for use by the servant, but Ursula gently took the man's arm and led him to it. Reluctantly he sat while she put down her basket and opened it.

"Tyra? I'll need something to wipe him down."

"Aye, Mistress, but without water it will not be easy."

Ursula considered and then pulled out the bottle which Lars had presented to her at Faralan. She turned to the man.

"Let me have a look at that ear first. Ear wounds tend to bleed freely so it may not be as bad as it looks."

He had obviously been hit on the ear with a stone, possibly a cobble pulled from the roadway. She wetted a pad with the alcohol.

"This is going to sting a lot but it will stop any infection. Do you understand?"

"If it must be. It will not be the first time that I have been beaten."

The first touch of the pad made the man burst out in a strange, almost musical tongue. The words, Ursula discovered to her surprise, were swear words in a language new to her.

«I apologize. If we had some water it would not sting so much.»

His head jerked around, his eyes wide with astonishment. «You speak my language! How?»

«Keep still. Until you spoke I did not know that you spoke a different language or that I knew it. There.»

She peered at the ear, noting that although it had been badly scraped by whatever had hit it, nothing appeared to be seriously damaged. Fresh blood appeared but it flowed slower than before.

She turned. "Highness, if I put bandages all over him, which he does need, then he will be even more obvious when we leave here."

Any further explanation was interrupted by the appearance of the servant. "Your Highness, Count Korboro will see you immediately."

Eriana made a decision. "Gentlemen, ladies, put up your swords now that we are safe inside. Torvin, Ragnar, you remain here with Ursula and Tyra. Master Osar, Kalmenar, Bennet, Semma, come with me. Ursula, do what you can without using bandages. I agree with you, we have to get him back to the Visund, at least, and without inflaming that mob."

"At least." The implication is that he would be safer in the Green Ptuvil, hidden away as we did for Zakaros and Karan.

Eriana wants to get him out of Pakmal. I don't know how practical that is going to be if she has to stay here to meet with Arch-Count whatever-his-name-was. And what kind of rank is that?

We have played these games before. Let us see if we can do so again.

Eriana nodded at her group and then led them off along the corridor. The servant looked at both groups and then hurried after Eriana.

She does not change. I do not think I want her to.

The man asked her, "Who are you people? Why are you doing this for me?"

"We are travelers who arrived in Pakmal barely two bells ago. We are from a distant land -" the man snorted, "- and are visiting rulers along the way to bring news from King Robanar, who rules Palarand. None of us are Pakmals, in fact many of us come from different places. Tyra here is from Joth, these two are from Einnland... and I am from somewhere else entirely. There is a very long explanation of where we came from and why we are together. That can wait until we reach the safety of our ship."

"The mob won't stop there," the man said. "A ship won't be any protection for someone like me."

Ursula, Torvin and Ragnar all grinned. "You don't know us," she said. "Our ship has diplomatic protection -" she held up a hand to forestall the obvious objection, "- and it is manned by some of the fiercest warriors I have ever met. Now, perhaps we had better introduce ourselves while we have a moment of peace. I am Ursula, healer to the ship's company. My assistant is Tyra of Joth and these two are Rangar and Torvin, Norsemen now serving Palarand."

"Fair enough," he said. "Then I must tell you that I am Dithereen Matsuk Hakatoshi, most people in these lands just call me Tosh. I am a Kittrin, exiled from my lands and my people."

In the center of Pakmal city Eriana thinks she is talking to someone who can get her an audience with the Arch-Count. The reality is somewhat different, however, and it becomes necessary for the company to make a hasty yet un-noticed departure from the capital. Ursula has a suggestion for the Kittrin.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

72 - Prudent Choices

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2023 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Ursula frowned. "Kittrin? I do not know that name."

"My people are far away, on islands the other side of this great land. It is no surprise that you have never heard of us." The bitterness returned. "None of these people have, nor have they seen anyone so dark before. That is why -"

She held up a hand to forestall the explanation. "Later, please. I need to deal with your injuries before we are interrupted, possibly by people who would want to throw us out. Tell me, do you know if you have anything more serious than cuts and bruises? Have you any broken bones, for example? Ribs? Arm? Any headaches?"

"I do not think so, Mistress. The stones mostly hit me from behind, you understand." The face showed annoyance. "I do not care to turn away from trouble but sometimes it is necessary."

"Okay. Let me clean up what I can. White bandages will make you stand out more than you already do, so I'll just put some ointment on any bleeding to slow it down until we can get you somewhere safe."

He cocked his head. "Why would you do that for a complete stranger, Mistress? Why should I trust you and these odd men? Come to think of it, I have never seen anyone in these lands with hair so red before."

She dabbed at his cuts with the cloth, which made him wince as the alcohol stung, but there was no further objection. The ointment, she knew, had herbs in it which would promote clotting, since it was developed for battlefield use. If this was not quite a field of battle, then it was near enough.

"These people found me on a tiny island in the river," she told him quietly. "They are all strangers to this region as well. I was alone and I knew nothing of these lands... this world. I owe them my life and I try to repay them by doing the same to others along the way. Besides, we will not throw stones at you, we are much more sensible than that. You need a way out of this mess and we can provide that."

"At what cost? Do you wish to bind me to your service?"

"We do not work that way, though I know that some of the rulers along the Sirrel might demand that of you. Princess Eriana -"

"- She is a real Princess?"

"Yes, though her story, like mine, is complicated. She will not demand you do anything in return, I know that, but you may consider her worth serving. If you wanted to do so in future I do not think she would object, but it would be your choice, not hers. It is too soon to think of such things now, we have to get everybody out of here alive and back to the ship."

Ursula asked him to stand so that she could inspect his back, finding several cuts through tears in his tunic. Once she had seen to them, she asked as he sat down again, "Can you use that katana?"

The question disturbed him. "For a complete stranger you know too much about my people! Explain yourself."

"I know absolutely nothing about you or your people. My knowledge is of the people... who you once were, on another world."

His jaw dropped and he stared at Ursula. "That is impossible," he said flatly.

"Leave this for now. What I need to know is, if it comes to a proper fight, can you defend yourself with that?" She pointed to the sword.

"I can, but I would hesitate to do so because it would mean my certain death. There are, what, ten of you? And five are women! What can eleven do against a whole city? I have been imprisoned before, I will bear it again until they throw me out once more."

"Eriana is a real Princess, she is an envoy and therefore has diplomatic immunity in theory. If they try much against us it will cause such an uproar they will suddenly find themselves at war against most of the Sirrel countries. If they detain, or worse, kill her, then the men on her ship will burn this city to the ground to find her."

The look he gave her was sceptical. "You want me to believe that?"

"Did you see the sword she had on her back? She knows how to use it in battle, in fact she did so less than a week ago. I was there, I watched her. And her men are brought up with weapons in their hands."

"Hmph. Maybe." But she could see him relax a little. "Very well. If you offer me a way out then I should take it or seem foolish. How will you -"

"Mistress, someone comes."

Eriana came back leading her party, her face impassive.

"Given my rank," she announced, "Count Korboro says that he will arrange for me to meet Arch-Count Tofero tomorrow or the following day. No more needs to be said - here. How is the man we rescued, Ursula?"

"No serious injuries, Highness. I have patched him up for now but without using bandages which would mark him out. What are your plans?"

"For now, we should return to the hostel. There I will consider what we must needs do next." She turned to the newcomer. "If I may know your name?"

He stood and made a stiff bow. "Highness, I am named Dithereen Matsuk Hakatoshi but in all these lands I am known as just Tosh or Toshi. Your healer has asked me if I would use my sword when we leave and I have agreed, though how we are to get away I do not know. She has explained certain things but there is much that puzzles me."

Eriana gave him the ghost of a smile. "Master Tosh, there is much in this business that puzzles me too. Let any further talk wait until we are somewhere safer."

"Highness," Tyra gave a warning.

The Princess turned to see two men approaching. One was the hall servant and the other a thick-set man of middle age who, despite his bulk, still appeared to be reasonably fit. His face showed a smile as he approached but the smile disappeared when he saw the stranger.

"What is he doing here? What is he to you?"

"We saved him from certain death in the market place outside, My Lord," Eriana replied. "He was being chased by a mob with stones, we have never met him before. My healer has given him first aid, as is appropriate. From what we have been told he has broken no law."

Korboro's face now showed disgust. "You should have let them do as they wish, Highness. He is a wanderer of no account, we do not want his kind here in Pakmal."

Eriana held up both hands to try and defuse the situation. "My Lord! We do not intend to remain in Pakmal long ourselves, we will provide transport for him to some other land. That way he will no longer trouble you or Pakmal."

Korboro considered for a moment and then gave a nod. "Acceptable, Highness, but you must keep him on your ship while you yet remain in our waters. I could not guarantee his safety otherwise."

Eriana also considered this response carefully and then asked, "My Lord, we have yet to get him to our ship. If I may ask you for... two carriages, I deem, to take us safely there."

"How much shall you pay for the carriages, Highness?" Korboro asked softly. His expression was now hidden, but there was something in his eyes.

Eriana reached over her shoulder and drew her sword, which was the automatic signal for everyone else to draw theirs. She swung the point towards Korboro's chest.

"My Lord, I tire of this sordid game. You shall provide me and my party with two carriages, they may be pulled by frayen or by dranakh, with competent drivers, who will convey us to the port near where our ship is berthed. You shall travel with us to the port as surety for your own actions. If you do this then I may let you live. Your carriages can return you back here.

"The alternative? Why, we kill everyone in this building and burn it to the ground. Did you think me to be but a young woman who could be led around as you desired? I assure you, I know your ilk, such worms as you infest my father's court, which is one reason I determined to leave. Asking geld to see the Arch-Count? I would have paid a reasonable access fee but you saw before you a Princess you thought you could drain freely. My Lord, by your own actions you bring shame to Pakmal."

"You would not dare!"

"Foolish little man. I do not dare anything, I tell you what is to be. Choose, My Lord."

"If you kill me it would mean war!" he blustered.

"It would not, My Lord. My guess is that many of your fellows would publicly regret your passing but be relieved that they no longer have you to deal with. However, if they were so stupid as to declare war, it is not only Palarand they would be at war with. My King values me greatly but so do many others. Did you not understand my description of the Federation? You would be at war with Vardenale, Palarand, Brugan, Smordan, Joth, Forguland, Ferenis, Upper Fanir and Faralmark. All these lands are already members of the Sirrel Federation. I am well-known to the rulers in all of these lands, if anything should happen to me, retribution will be swift indeed."

Korboro sagged a little. "As you wish, Highness. This is too much trouble over the fate of a mere vagabond. Laran, go and ask the stables for two carriages and frayen as Her Highness requested."

The man bowed. "As you command, My Lord."

"Kalmenar, go with him, make sure that the stable provides what is asked for and nothing more."

"Highness." Kalmenar sheathed his sword, took Laran by the arm and headed off towards the rear of the building.

"You do not trust me to command such a thing?"

"My Lord, I would not trust you so far as I could throw your body."

While they waited he asked, "If you despise those of Pakmal so much, why did you come here?"

"I do not despise those of Pakmal, not all of them. I came here at the command of my King, to deliver messages to the ruler of these lands. Now it appears I cannot do my duty and he shall learn the reason why. There are some few of Pakmal who show honesty and sense, I deem. Have you heard of Field-Director Botanno?"

Korboro swallowed and tried to control his expression. "You have met him? I thought he was sent to Yod."

"And so he was, My Lord. We met him at Wadek following a fight with a pirate galley in the river. He was most helpful - and he knew who I was and why I was traveling the river, which it seems you do not."

"Ah, is that so? Yodans have always been a problem to Pakmal, which is why we must needs send our best men and troops there."

"To keep them out of the way, you mean, and prevent them interrupting your cosy existence."

Korboro could think of no response to that. Everybody stood around in silence until Kalmenar and Laran returned.

"There is a carriage, Highness," Kalmenar reported, "which is the one which brought Count Korboro here. I regret it would not be big enough to take all of us unless many sat on the top, which would of course attract unwanted attention. However, there is also a wagon and dranakh which arrived about half a bell ago bringing supplies for the mansion. We can use that, it may help to avoid that attention. Both carriage and wagon should be ready for us shortly. There was no trouble."

"They did not question your presence?"

Kalmenar smiled. "Highness, I explained that the carriage was to convey a Princess who was somewhat demanding. I was there to make sure that the vehicle was of sufficient quality and would satisfy her."

She briefly grinned at him. "All perfectly true, My Lord." She turned to Ragnar. «If you would open the front door a trifle and see if there should be trouble waiting outside.»

He did as requested, having a quick look around the market square, before closing it again.

«Yah, Highness. Nothing obvious, but two men idling near the closest stall, two more to the left, a small group against the buildings to the right.»

She told the others, "There are men in the marketplace watching for when our dark friend emerges again. My Lord, it would be better if we were to leave by the stable entrance. That way any watchers there will be less able to see who might be in the carriage and wagon."

"I would have suggested that anyway," came the grumpy reply. "There are often times when I have to depart without being noticed."

The group turned to go to the rear of the building but Laran spoke. "Master, there is something I must give you before you leave."

Korboro turned. "Hmm? What is that?"

Laran opened a door leading into one of the rooms that faced the front of the building. "In here, Master. It will take only a moment."

Fearing a trap the others crowded around the door as Laran led Korboro into the room. The servant went to a sideboard near the door, pulled open a drawer and took out a needle-pointed dagger. Before Eriana could make the obvious objection Laran had rammed the dagger straight into his master's chest. Korboro staggered back and fell to the floor in a sitting position, staring at the hilt of the dagger sticking out of his chest.

"I have wanted to do that for many, many years, master, but could not because I knew it would mean my certain death," Laran explained to Korboro's horrified expression. "The noble lady is right, Pakmal will be better off without such as you."

Korboro collapsed backwards, dead. Laran turned to Eriana. "Noble Lady, I will tell them that the black man killed my master, that way I should not be blamed. His sons are better men than him but if not then they will let me depart since I am known to be," his face twisted, "loyal to their father."

Eriana was stunned by the sudden change in events. "You would blame the stranger? A man who has done nothing?"

Laran shrugged. "He was about to depart Pakmal in any event, Noble Lady. When you go I will come with you, which means that the alarm will only be raised once the carriage returns here. I give you my oath."

She thought furiously. "Done, though it means I will not now be able to speak to the Arch-Count."

Laran shook his head. "From words spoken to me after you left him earlier it is my belief that my master never intended that you should, Noble Lady. He is... was a wicked man. As you thought, he believed you a weak, easily fooled young woman despite that sword you wear. He intended to double-cross you for his own benefit. If I may, I must now close and lock this door against accidental discovery."

The shocked party backed away from the door into the hallway and watched Laran take the key and lock the door.

"This way, Noble Lady."

"Wait! What about others in this building?"

"There are kitchen staff, it is true, but they remain in quarters below this level," came the reply. "Those who clean this building do not reside here but attend their tasks and then depart long before he arrives each day."

"What about his family? You mentioned sons."

"Ah, Noble Lady, this place is where he does his work, not where he resides." The face twisted again. "He does not care to let the two sides of his person discover each other. His estate, where his family resides, is some twelve marks from the edge of the city. I do not think that either of his sons have yet entered this building despite their ages."

"No armsmen? Bodyguards?"

"Aye, four such accompanied him here from his estate, but since no-one would dare attack him they customarily sit in a tavern in the marketplace until he needs them for the journey home."

"Will they have taken note of our arrival and the fuss?"

Laran shook his head. "No, Noble Lady. The tavern is the far side of the market and they have... other distractions... to keep them occupied. I am usually sent to fetch them when it is time."

Eriana was still cautious. "Very well. Lead the way but do not be surprised should I or my men take action if our progress be interrupted."

"Noble Lady, I would expect nothing else."

"And it helps your tale that we helped kill your employer, I deem."

Laran inclined his head. "Noble Lady, you have the right of it. This way."

They followed Laran to the back of the huilding, down some steps and through a side passage to an enclosed yard. This apparently served all the buildings on this side of the square and had an exit to the rear, to another street. A carriage and four frayen stood waiting beside a wagon and dranakh. There were two drivers talking to two men who stood holding the reins of the front frayen.

Ursula saw an opportunity and gently grabbed the Kittrin by the sleeve. "Stay behind us," she murmured low. "We'll likely be going in that wagon and we might be able to get you in there without them noticing you."

"Good thought, Mistress."

"You are not the only wanderer in this group, you should know. I have done such things before."

Eriana made some decisions. "Bennet, Semma, you are with me in the carriage. It would be prudent if our uniforms were not so visible on the way back, I deem. Master Laran, you must needs ride with me also. I want Torvin up top beside our driver and Ragnar with the wagoneer. Ursula, you will take the rest in the wagon, disposed as you see fit."

"As you wish, Highness."

Eriana saw the odd person in their party and frowned. "Master Osar, what is your part in this? It was you who led us to Korboro, are you one of his creatures?"

Osar bowed low and protested, "Your Highness, I am not! I knew only that Count Korboro was of sufficient rank to arrange for you to visit the Arch-Count. My business is the waterways of Pakmal and I try to stay away from folk like him. I did not know what Count Korboro was involved in and still do not."

Eriana stared at him a long time before nodding. "Very well. You shall travel with us back to... District nine, was it?"

"As you say, Highness."

"We shall have further words when we arrive there, but do not imagine that we have ill intent towards you, unless you do something stupid."

Osar swallowed. "As you command, Your Highness."

Ursula asked, "Highness? I have been thinking. Can I have a private word?"

"Now, Ursula? The men are waiting."

The group of men were sizing up their passengers, interested by the bright Palarand uniforms on the women, but none made any motion towards them. Ursula and Eriana stepped to one side, away from their group.

"I have had an idea," Ursula said. "I noticed that you carefully made no mention of the Green Ptuvil when we were inside."

"Aye. Why tell them everything? They do not tell me their business, after all. I realized that we parted when the Green Ptuvil berthed and different officials met us where the Visund berthed. They do not know the two are together. What think you?"

"You want to get the Kittrin to the barge, don't you? Why don't I take the wagon to the Green Ptuvil while you return to the Visund? That way he'll be safe and both vessels will be alerted at once."

"A good thought, but do you know where the Green Ptuvil is berthed?"

"I do not, Highness, but Osar probably does. Do you remember the flag combination for that stretch?"

"Aye, green over red over blue. If Osar were to travel with you he would be able to direct you." Eriana considered. "Done, Ursula. There is a problem, however. The Green Ptuvil berths on the other side of the channel. Now we must needs think up some story why we must needs go in two different directions."

"We had to leave some men there when we first arrived... no, that wouldn't explain why we want to take the wagon there."

"But the Visund may have ordered supplies there, before we knew that we must needs travel further in to berth. Aye, that will do." She looked around. "Master Osar, if you would join us."

The port official joined them looking puzzled and somewhat apprehensive.

"Ursula has just reminded me that, when we arrived, we berthed much further along the canal, not knowing how far we must needs travel to come to the city. While we were yet there we ordered supplies, to be delivered later today. She suggests that it would be to our advantage to make the wagon go there first, to obtain the supplies, and then we will pick up people and supplies as we pass by in our ship. Do you see any problem with that idea?"

"I did not realize that, Your Highness. I do not think that any regulations would be broken should you choose to do that. You wish me to show the wagoneer the way?"

"As you say, Master Osar."

"I wonder if you can remember the district where you first berthed, then."

"The flags were green over red over blue, as I recall."

"Ah, the sixteenth district, but that is on the other side of the channel. Odd numbers this side, even numbers the other side. It can be done, of course, but the wagon will have to go through the city and over one of the bridges."

"You will speak to your wagoneer?"

"Of course, Your Highness. He will know the different port districts, I have no doubt."

"Tell him there will be coin for him for the extra work."

"Naturally, Your Highness. This is Pakmal, after all." He added, apologetically, "Coin will also be required for the bridge crossing, Your Highness."

Eriana scowled. "This land begins to irritate me, I deem. Very well. Will they accept coin of Upper Fanir? We have just come from Faralan."

"They will, Your Highness, since we do much trade with that land."

Eriana opened her pouch, pulled out the smaller coin pouch and handed it to Ursula. "Mistress Ursula will be in charge of the wagon and those who ride in it. Enough. We are making Laran nervous. Let us board these vehicles and depart before something unwanted should occur."

Ursula thought that they had managed to get the Kittrin into the wagon without his distinguishing features being recognized. She made him sit at the front, facing back, so that the wagoneer could only see the turban-like arrangement wrapping his head when he turned. She sat to one side of him and Osar stood the other, talking to the wagoneer. The others found places on the empty floor of the wagon.

After some discussion, and coin changing hands, the wagon jolted into action and they were off. The rear flap had been pulled down and roughly secured from the inside but it would not prevent someone determined from climbing up and looking inside. There were a number of sharp turns and then they were out onto the street.

There was a discussion when they reached the bridge, but Osar talked to the toll man and they passed over, rumbling over a creaking wooden construction. Once over they turned again and the journey settled into a steady rhythm. It was a fair distance and Ursula soon began to wish for a drink.

But I had better not take any! What goes in must come out again! We shall just have to endure it until we reach the pontoons and the Green Ptuvil.

What do I do with the driver when he realizes he has been duped? If either he or Osar learns about the Green Ptuvil we will lose any advantage.

"Adin? Can I have a word?"

"Surely, Mistress."

There was a low-voiced discussion about supplies.

Finally the wagon reached Port District Sixteen and began to travel along the access road along the top of the bank. The wagoneer halted and turned.

"Mistress, I need to know where you ordered your goods."

"Adin?"

Adin, being short, could not see out of the front of the wagon. It appeared safe enough now, so the back flap was loosened and he climbed out, walking along to the front.

"I am not sure. Further along, I think."

He climbed up and sat beside the wagoneer. The deception now relied on Adin spotting a suitable establishment to obtain some last-minute supplies. They traveled along another block.

"There?" Adin scratched his head. "We were not here long. Mistress?"

Ursula had been keeping an eye open on the other side for the barge. "I think that was the one, Adin. You should go inside and check."

Adin climbed down and disappeared inside the large wooden building. He reappeared shortly shaking his head.

"Not that one, Mistress. Further along."

In the next business selling victuals Ursula climbed out and went in with Adin. The proprietor said yes, he could supply two sacks of flour and two barrels of water, did they need anything else? After some haggling other supplies were added to the order and the warehouse staff began bringing them out to the wagon. When they had finished Ursula paid the bill and climbed into the now cramped back again. She stood behind the wagoneer.

"If you would travel along a little way, we can find a spot where the ship can berth," she explained. "It is rather large, it can take up a lot of space."

"As you wish, Mistress. I can see a spot over there," he pointed, "would that be big enough?"

"No, we need somewhere a little larger than that. Can you try a little further along, please?"

"Do you tell me? I will be interested to see such a large ship that can travel the channel with the water so low."

"It is an unusual design, not normally seen in these waters. There!" She spotted the distinctive outline of the Green Ptuvil and the large space beyond it. "That will do just right. If you could pull up near the next gangway so that we can unload."

"As you wish, Mistress."

When the wagon pulled up Ursula climbed out and casually stretched, looking around her as she did so, an understandable action if one had arrived in the back of a covered wagon. The area was busy, but not particularly so, there was road traffic, people loading and unloading, others idling outside one of the nearby taverns, but all intent on their own business. Satisfied that nobody was taking an interest in yet another wagon delivering to a water craft, she headed down the gangway to the pontoon string. She made for the Green Ptuvil and Baros jumped off to greet her.

"Mistress! I am most surprised to see you here, I thought you would now be relaxing in your hostel."

"Everything has gone wrong, Baros, but don't change your expression. People are watching. As far as they are concerned, we don't know one another and I'm just checking that this berth," she gestured, "will be available for the Visund when it comes back."

"I understand, Mistress. Traffic has been light here since the ship went on," he said, "I do not think that spot will be used again today. Do you tell me that the Visund is coming back? What has happened?"

"The man we went to see turned out to be a criminal who tried to con Eriana - Her Highness - out of all her coin. She saw through it and we were about to leave when his manservant murdered him in front of us - blaming one of our party for the deed. So we are making a swift departure from Pakmal before the mob finds us."

"Maker! I am not sure I desired so much excitement when I agreed to join the company!"

"Neither did I! But that is normal life in Pakmal, it seems. Now the wagoneer up there and the port official who went with us to see this crime lord do not know that the Green Ptuvil has anything to do with the Visund, and we'd like to keep it that way. But we bought some supplies on the way here and the barge has some men who could help us move them down to the pontoons, ready for when the ship appears."

Baros nodded. "We can do that. Should we be thinking of departing as well? Fortunately, since we have the women on board, we decided not to investigate the nearby hostels, even though that port official wanted us to."

"If it is not too much trouble. The two port officials for this district know the two craft came together, so somebody is going to work out the connection eventually."

"As you say." Baros became businesslike. "I'll get some men to help you shift the goods down here. What about people? Who is up there with you?"

"Tyra, Kalmenar, Ragnar, Adin, Osar, who is the port official for the Visund's berth, and who is probably tainted with the murder as well... oh, and a traveling warrior we bumped into in the marketplace. He was being chased by a mob throwing stones."

Baros shook his head with bemusement. "This voyage becomes stranger and stranger! I assume he will be coming with us?"

"He has to, because of the mob. He is a Kittrin, does that mean anything to you?"

"Kittrins? I have seen them around but so far have had nothing to do with any of them. Do you trust him, Mistress?"

"We are saving his life, that should help the trust. Because of his skin color and his injuries he'll have to travel on the barge until we get out of Pakmal."

"I see. That raises another question, where are we going next? Zebrin?"

"I would guess so, Baros. It is close enough that Her Highness would want to call there anyway."

He nodded. "If we are separated we'll meet you there, then. Right, I'll get my boys up the bank."

"One moment! We have to somehow get the Kittrin down to the barge without the wagoneer finding out he traveled with us. I wonder... Would your men be averse to coming up with something wound around their heads? I don't know, maybe a sash or something similar. It doesn't have to look too tidy."

Baros looked at her oddly. "Mistress, is this some scheme alike that when you brought those two Yodans aboard?"

She grinned. "Yes, Baros, exactly alike! The idea is that, in the confusion of men going back and fore carrying goods, an extra one won't be noticed."

He smiled. "It is not something that a law-abiding bargeman like myself would normally get involved with, Mistress, but there have been one or two times... leave it with me, Mistress. After all, those above know not who we are or where we came from, do they?"

"I see what you mean, Baros. I'll leave the details to you, then."

She walked back up the gangway and stopped at the front of the wagon, looking up at the wagoneer.

"The owner of that barge says that, as far as he knows, no-one is using that berth and that it should be free for our ship to call there for a brief while to pick up the supplies. Ah, about that, he offers some of his men to help unload the goods and take them down to the pontoon. That way, you'll be able to leave sooner and the goods can be carried aboard our ship quicker when it arrives."

"Very good, Mistress. Do you require my help at all?"

"I do not think so. Between his men and ours we should manage." She fumbled at her pouch and produced some coins. "Why don't you go and get yourself a drink in that tavern while you wait for us to unload? It is getting late but it is still warm."

The wagoneer climbed down and took the coins. "Why thank'ee kindly, Mistress. By your leave, I'll get some water for the beast first."

With trousers borrowed from the few Norse on board and sashes wound around their heads like careless turbans, Baros led two of the bargemen, Temmar and Vitrak, up the gangway and around to the rear of the wagon. When Baros looked inside he drew breath.

"Mistress, why have you bought so much? These barrels will be too heavy for my men to take down the gangway, they are not yet fit enough."

In a low voice she replied, "It is a long story and complicated, just like much of what has happened today. Between all of you you should manage. Remember, these are just to be left on the pontoon for now, not loaded on the barge."

He nodded. "As you say, Mistress. We shall manage, I doubt not. My Lord, will you help us?"

Kalmenar nodded. "Of course. Tell me what I must needs do."

While the supplies were being removed from the wagon and stacked in the roadway Ursula climbed in and went to the Kittrin, checking that the wagoneer was not close enough to overhear.

"I must ask you to trust me completely, now. To get you down to the barge below you will have to pretend to be one of the barge crew, sent up here to help unload. They have changed clothing to look foreign, probably not as much as you but not local, at any rate."

He nodded. "Of course, Mistress. But what is there to trust?"

"You can't carry anything with that sword sticking out of your sash like that. Bargemen don't usually wear swords and when they do they wear them the way Lord Kalmenar has his, from a belt. I want you to give your sword to Tyra. She will wear it down to the barge and you can reclaim it there."

He stared impassively at Ursula for a while until the sounds of the wagoneer coming back forced him to make a decision.

"Hai. I will do it, though it leaves me feeling naked. I have already trusted you to get me out of the city, after all."

He reverently pulled out the sword and handed it to Tyra. "Treat it well. It is a family treasure."

"Tyra, push that through your sash the way he had it and then do the same with your own sword," Ursula instructed. "Then climb out of the wagon and amble down to the pontoon in between some of the men. Wait down there for now."

Tyra nodded. "Mistress." She did as instructed and then climbed out of the wagon.

"Tosh, can you carry one of those sacks? They are quite heavy."

"I can, Mistress. Should I go now?" He made to climb out of the wagon.

She caught his sleeve. "Wait until the men return, I think. Let them get the water barrels down first."

After an agonizing wait for the bargemen to return, the Kittrin climbed out and hefted a sack of grain onto his shoulder. Baros led the way down with another sack while Vitrak stayed above to keep the numbers straight. Once they had put down their loads on the pontoon Baros led the Kittrin into the rear cabin of the Green Ptuvil and told him to stay put.

Once the bargemen came back they finished moving the supplies fairly quickly. The others climbed out and stood at the rear of the wagon where the wagoneer found them.

"Ah, good," Ursula told him. "We have completed unloading, you have done your part. How much do we owe you?"

In the victuals supply warehouse Ursula had taken the opportunity to change some coin so she was able to give him local money plus a good tip.

He touched his forehead. "Thank'ee, Mistress. This has been a strange job but I doubt not you know what you are doing. Luck on your journey, Mistress. Good-bye to you all."

He strode off with a nod and mounted the wagon. It moved off, turned around further along the road and passed by on the way back into the city. By that time the passengers had all trooped down to the pontoon.

"We're all coming with you this time," Ursula told Baros. "Is that going to be a problem?"

He did a quick head count. "Not at all, Mistress, though some of you will have no attire to change into, I deem. Do we take these supplies as well?"

"If you have room for them, otherwise we'll have to abandon them if the Visund cannot pause to collect them."

"As you say. We should manage. What about your black friend?"

"He needs minor medical attention I could not give him in the city. Where is the best place to do that?"

"The rear cabin is good enough. There should be room in the front cabin for him to sleep."

"Good. Now, if you'll excuse me, I have another more delicate job to do."

She moved to the other side of the small group on the pontoon and found Osar. He stared at Ursula with some concern.

"Mistress, it is clear to me that you are more than just a healer in this business and that you people also know this barge and the folk on it. I fear this is information that you do not desire to be well known."

"If you are concerned that we would cut your throat to preserve our secrets, Master Osar, then be assured that we would not do that, not unless you tried to raise the alarm. We are not Pakmals and we do not behave the way they do. At worst we would take you with us and put you ashore at the mouth of the canal. I see however that you are undecided about your own actions."

"Mistress, you have the right of it. I was a fool to take you to Korboro, I did not know what manner of man he was. It occurs to me that I may be in as much danger from his fellows as I could be from you and your people."

"Which is what I thought. Tell me, have you a family? Wife? Children?"

"Aye to both, Mistress. What is your thought?"

"That you might choose to seek a new life in, say, Zebrin. Can you get a message to your family to join you there? Would anyone try to stop them if they attempted to leave?"

"No to both, Mistress. Zebrin... It will be difficult, at first, since I must needs abandon my post here to move there, but it can be done. We both have family, wider family, and it will be a wrench to go, but at least I will still be alive and have my wife and children."

She cautioned, "I suspect that the Pakmal criminal world will have contacts in Zebrin because it is so close. It might be better to go somewhere else, but I personally cannot offer you transport much further. You do need to get out of Pakmal as soon as possible."

"Then, Mistress, if you will have me I will come with you to Zebrin. I must needs find some way to tell my wife what has happened."

Ursula realized then that, while Osar could likely read because of his job, it was doubtful that any of his family could.

"We will manage, we always do. I suggest that you take that sash off, if you are running away from your job. Do any of the Port staff over here know you?"

"Very slightly, Mistress." He gave a short nod. "I must needs go below and stay there. Ah, this is a most unusual barge, I deem. Where should I go?"

"For now, go down the front companionway. That is where the men have their bunks."

"As you wish, Mistress."

* * *

"You have a lot of scars from past battles, I can see. Your skin shows up scars much easier than ours does," she remarked. "That is one disadvantage of a dark skin."

"Not you as well," he growled. "I thought that you did not have an opinion about my color. It seems I was wrong."

"Easy, now. I am a healer, I am used to handling skin of many different shades. The advantage of a dark skin is that you do not burn so easily in the sun."

"My apologies, Mistress." He turned and gave her a thin smile. "I have heard it said that I have a thin skin, but perhaps you can understand why."

"Accepted, Tosh. I do understand. I have suffered a little myself in the past because of my eyes," she told him. "They are not common where I come from."

He sat down, pulling his tunic on before saying, "And where might that be, Mistress? Your eyes are not round like most of those who live along this river."

She considered her words carefully before saying, "I imagine that your people have stories, legends, sagas about the time before your people came to Anmar."

He was completely still now, except for the hand that reached out and clasped his sword.

"What do you know of that? Are you a scholar of my people? Are your people nearby, that you have eyes like that?"

She ignored the questions. "Was your land named Japan, perhaps?"

He gave her a blank look but the concern was still there.

"No? Then what about... Nippon? Does that name sound familiar?"

"Sss! What do you know of Nippon?"

"My father was born well to the west of Nippon but my mother came from a land much closer to there. That is why I have eyes like this."

"But... Nippon is a memory! A fabulous land from the past! It does not exist any longer!"

"Tosh, before I was found on an island in the Sirrel I lived on a different world, the same world that your people came from many years ago. If you do not know the name Japan it must be many centuries. Nippon still exists there. It is a major nation in that world."

He gaped at her. "But that is impossible! There is only Anmar, so we are taught."

"And you believed everything you were taught?"

"If the scholars tell us then it must be so... must it not? But in my travels I have already learned that the scholars are not always right. Can you prove what you say?"

"Not today, not easily. It requires people that are on our ship, the Visund, and they will not want to stop today to discuss this. As much as I want to explain to you, it will have to wait until we reach Zebrin."

He gently put the sword down. "If it must be. But I reserve the right to leave your company at Zebrin if I think you are telling tales fit only for children."

"If you wish. But I can tell you that Her Highness could have need for a warrior like you, should you decide to stay. I imagine that your sword skills are different than her people practise and they will be interested to see what you can do."

"Oh? What can she offer me?"

"Same as the rest of us. A place on this barge or the ship, all the food and drink you desire and accommodation wherever we stop. We are exploring the river and will eventually turn and make our way back downstream to where the voyage started. Your expertise and experience could be very useful to us."

"Downstream was where I was headed, Mistress. It is said there is a land at the end of the river where marvellous toys may be found. Is this so?"

"They are not toys, no, but some of what I have already seen is definitely marvellous. That land is where this ship, Her Highness and almost all her men now call home."

He interrupted her. "Now call home? Explain."

"That is a long story, Tosh. Her Highness and all her men come from a distant land which borders the eastern ocean, the Shan. Her people were brought to Anmar over a thousand years ago, they are called Norsemen and their land Einnland. It may be a thousand marks or so beyond the mouth of the Sirrel. Now they call Palarand home, but for the present she has decided to explore along the Sirrel. They have picked up a number of others along the way, myself included, but I'm betting that all of us will come to Palarand at the end of the voyage."

"Palarand! That was the name. Mistress, you dangle an impossible bait in front of me."

"Wait until Zebrin and all your questions will be answered. I swear it."

"Done."

* * *

Everything had been tidied away and bunks allocated. None of those who had boarded was now on deck. The Green Ptuvil sat quietly, awaiting the order to release the mooring ropes. In the rear cabin Ursula worried.

"Where are they? What could be keeping them?"

"Mistress, you said that the Admiral had found a hostel to take you all. Surely they must needs spend some time bringing all your gear back down to the ship, and without you there to help them pack it."

She sighed. "You are right, Baros, but all the time they take doing that is time in which they could be discovered. I would like us to depart now, since it will be slower going for us, but if we do that... the Admiral... may not know what has happened when they do get here."

Temmar, one of the former hostages, came into the cabin from the deck. "Captain, the ship comes."

Baros turned. "Thank you, Temmar. Get Omar and be ready to cast off. We'll be poling so we'll set off after the Visund passes."

"Aye, Captain... but the breeze has freshened and it will be in our favor."

"Do you tell me?" Baros stood up. "I had better go and see if we will be able to put the sail up."

The Visund did not have its sail up but everyone who could was at an oar. It came at them at a good pace, throwing a wash against the banks. When the Green Ptuvil was sighted a whistle sounded and the oars were raised, allowing the ship to slow as it passed. Eriana stood on the bow.

"Everything fine? All aboard?"

"All is well," Baros shouted back. "We'll be right behind you."

"See you in Zebrin," came the call as the Norse longship slid past and the oars were lowered once more.

On arrival in Zebrin the reunited company heads for their allocated hostel, where Eriana hears the story of Tosh's past. It is also necessary to deal with the port official Osar, who was forced to depart Pakmal with the company.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

73 - A Kittrin's Tale

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2023 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

The Green Ptuvil came to rest with a gentle bump against the pontoon, just astern of the Visund. Two port workers in Zebrin black-and-yellow uniforms caught the lines that Baros's men threw to them and made the craft fast. They then lowered a short boarding gangway against the hull, since the side of the barge was higher than the surface of the pontoon. Once satisfied that the gangway was secured, they saluted and walked off just as Brodgar approached from the Visund.

Baros was the first to step off the barge. "Where are the port officials?"

Brodgar grinned. "Princess do everything already, Captain. Gone to arrange hostel."

Ursula inspected their surroundings. It was as if they had been wading through a swamp and then suddenly emerged into formal gardens. The difference was total. The scheme was exactly the same as in Pakmal, but here the Zebrins had carefully graded their channel banks and lined them with bricks to resist erosion. Well-constructed walkways and wide gangways led from the top of the bank down to the pontoon level. The multi-flagged pontoon sections were also the same, but laid out better and this channel was never going to run dry.

It had been the same even before they arrived. The Visund had got across the river from one side to the other easily but the Green Ptuvil had been delayed by passing traffic. When it reached the two poles marking the entrance to Zebrin's canal system, they had been met by a cutter crewed by uniformed customs men. Eriana had obviously explained that the barge was following so they had been given the colors of the private pontoons reserved for distinguished visitors and passed without further comment.

Baros asked, "What about unloading? Chests and suchlike."

"I'll get men to help." Brodgar turned and called in Norse, «Hey! The women have arrived, they will need an escort and help with their chests!»

«You do it! We strain our backs on the oars and all you lot do is pull a rope every so often!»

«I know just which ropes to pull and when which is why I'm a sailor and you get the heavy work. Come on, lads, the ladies need their chests taken to the hostel.» He added to Baros, "They will just be a moment, Captain. Also escorts for women."

By now everyone had gathered on the deck of the barge. Most of the women gazed around them with interest and a little concern. The two village women had begun to overcome their fear of men but this was another unknown land, they would remain cautious and close to Eriana whenever it was possible.

Ursula looked at Tosh. "Did you go to Pakmal from here? I'm assuming you came east along the trade road."

"I did," he replied. He seemed tense. "At least they did not throw stones at me here."

"Did you have any trouble here? We need to know in case the authorities or some former employer is after you."

"No-one like that. I have little coin and so was forced to sleep in... unsuitable places. There are criminals here just as there are in Pakmal, one of my choices was poor. Someone tried to steal my blade." He looked at the expression in Ursula's face. "No, nothing like that! I try not to make blood flow if I can avoid it, it causes too much trouble. But I have other means to defend myself and my few possessions."

"Gangsters?" She nodded. "I suspect you'll find them everywhere. Sometimes it is those at the bottom of society, sometimes it is the nobles, sometimes it is both. We have met all sorts along the Sirrel." She gave him a reassuring smile. "At least this time you'll be with a big company who can look after themselves and don't put up with nonsense."

"But they do not know me."

"Trust me, one look at that sword of yours and you'll have thirty best friends. You can relax for a while."

"What is so special about my sword?"

"I know the traditions of your people... those who still live in Nippon. If any of those traditions remain in Kittrin then they will all want to see that sword."

«I still want to know how it is that you can speak my language.»

«That is part of that long explanation you will get once we're settled in.» She hesitated then decided to elaborate a little while they waited. «I can speak your tongue and I can understand you, but I know nothing at all about your society so there are no references for me that any of your people would instinctively assume. That means that, though I may know the words, you'll have to take care how you speak to me or when I say something. Does that make sense to you?»

He nodded. «Like reading from a book written by someone from another land. You may know the words but much remains unsaid.»

«Yes. And I cannot read or write your script either, though there is probably little demand for it this far away from your home land. Are you comfortable with the script they use here?»

«It is different than ours but not so hard to learn. I manage.»

Baros asked, "Is that the Kittrin tongue, Mistress? I am impressed that you can speak it."

"It is, Captain, though until he used it earlier today I did not know that I could speak it. Just one of the curious side-effects of my journey here. I think we'd better not say any more about that in public, though."

"As you say, Mistress. Oh, here come some of the boys. And I can see Commander Lars walking along the top of the bank there."

The men, seeing Lars come down the gangway, waited until he reached them. He issued instructions which caused most to come to the barge.

"Commander says to take chests to hostel."

Brodgar grumbled, «They listen to him, they don't listen to me.»

Baros nodded to Torvin. "The chests are waiting for you, lads. All the women are on deck so it is fine for you to go down and fetch them out."

The men came aboard and dispersed to the different companionways. Lars joined them, along with several other men. He addressed Ursula.

"Mistress, we are to take you to hostel." His eyes flicked to Tosh, then down to his sword and back to Ursula. "Princess told me a little about him. Is he safe to join us?"

"He has injuries which need to be checked for at least a few days. He may join us for a while."

The eyes flicked down to the sword again. "Can he use that sword?"

Tosh bristled. "I do not like his tone!"

She intervened. "Tosh, this is Lars who is official leader of all Her Highness's fighting men. He intended no insult. All of them will be interested in your weapon. Remember that they know nothing about you or your people and you know nothing about his. What Lars asks is, are you any good with that sword or are you just carrying it because it is a family treasure."

He calmed down. "Yes, I can use sword, training passed down from father to son for centuries."

Lars gave a single nod. "Good. Need more warriors for Navy. You will bring him, Mistress?"

"Of course."

"And what about him?" Lars nodded towards Osar. "I have seen him before but I don't know where."

"He was the port official where the Visund berthed, do you remember? He took us to see Count Korboro, who he thought was going to arrange an introduction to the Arch-Count."

"Yah, I know face now. Why is he with us?"

"We could not leave him there because they would link him to Korboro's murder. Here is safe enough for now. I do not think he wants to come any further with us because he still has family in Pakmal. Will there be room at the hostel for him for a day or two?"

"I think so. Is a big place and not very busy, mostly us there." He favored Osar with a calculating look.

"Her Highness will sort him out." Ursula turned. "Is everybody ready?"

There were murmurs of assent from everyone on board. Baros turned to Lars.

"What about the Visund and the Green Ptuvil? Should we be leaving a watch on board?"

"These are special berths for visitors like Princess," Lars explained. "Look, sentries at top, gates. Should be safe. Tor stays for now, has four men who will watch both." He shrugged. "If you wish to leave someone here, they will miss good food and ale in hostel."

"That is good enough for me. Boys! Are you ready to go to the hostel?"

More murmurs and soon enough, everyone on board was making their way up the nearest gangway to the top of the bank. At the entrance a sentry counted the numbers and, roughly, who came from which craft. After he had written the figures down he looked for someone to address.

"If I may ask who is in charge of these vessels? Intending no disrespect, letting you back onto your vessels may present problems."

Lars looked at Ursula so she stepped forward. "Her Highness is the overall leader of our company," she explained. "If anyone could be considered second in command that is probably me. The captain of the larger vessel, Captain Tor, remains below, there," she pointed at him aboard the Visund. "Captain Baros here commands the barge behind. This man," she indicated Lars, "commands Her Highness's fighting men, which is most of them. What problems could there be?"

"Ah, Mistress, I can see that the men from the big ship wear what I can only assume is a uniform. The people from the barge wear a variety of attire and it could be awkward to tell who is permitted and who is not. If you could advise me."

It is true. Almost all the Norse are in tee shirts and shorts and, while the bargemen are now also wearing tee shirts and shorts, they are in a variety of shades. Then we have Kalmenar, Zakaros, Karan, Toshi and Osar, who are not wearing anything like the rest of the men.

Women? Almost as bad. Eriana, Bennet and Semma are still in their Palarand uniforms. Tyra and I are in ship dresses. The others are in a mixture of clothing.

"I see what you mean. How about this? Do you recognize what I and my assistant are wearing as uniform?"

The man's eyes went from her ship dress to the nearest Norse and back to Ursula.

"Aye, Mistress, I had not noticed but I would agree that your attire could be a uniform... if somewhat unusual."

"Then, if you can recognize our crew by our uniforms, anyone who is with someone wearing a uniform should be acceptable. We'll probably need port workers to come down with fresh supplies in the coming days anyway."

He thought about this and nodded. "Agreed, Mistress. Then you may all go about your business."

Above they discovered a road of red brick running alongside the channel with spacious sidewalks and a railing to prevent anyone sliding down the bank. On the other side of the road there were the usual shops, workshops, stores, bars and amusements but everything was significantly cleaner and tidier than in Pakmal.

The locals and other water folk paid little attention to their party as they made their way along the sidewalk. The hostel was not far and was laid out in the customary Valley design with a courtyard, tap room at the front and dining hall to one one side with kitchens and bathing facilities in a separate brick building at the rear. The fourth side, normally used for stables, held further accommodation in addition to the customary upper floor dormitories and smaller sleeping chambers.

"Lars, Tosh is unsure about all of us and I am not that surprised. I think it would be a good idea for now if he has a room on his own. Can you arrange that?"

"Yah, Mistress. There are some smaller rooms at top of stairs."

"Tosh?"

He bowed. "Thank you, Mistress, for your consideration. I have little to leave there so I will find out where it is and come down again to... where?"

Ursula pointed. "I think the dining room would be the best place. I bet that is where Her Highness will be and she will want to see you as soon as we have all settled ourselves."

"Hai. I go with the big man."

Ursula turned. "Tyra, do you know where our chests are?"

"They have not yet arrived, Mistress, but, if you please, I have an errand to the bathing block."

"Now that is a very good suggestion! Ladies? We're off to the toilets, is anyone else interested?"

There was a general movement towards the rear of the hostel.

* * *

"What are we doing in this chamber, Tyra? I thought we were having one of our own."

"We do have this one to ourselves, Mistress. Matta and Vellana have the one on the other side of Her Highness's chamber."

"You know what I meant. These are servants' quarters in Her Highness's suite! I do not complain about the facilities, they are good enough for us, but I thought we would have a door to the corridor."

"I do not know, Mistress, but I can guess her thoughts. By acting as the Princess she is, she will have told them that she has four attendants who should be within call when she has need. Thus, we are quartered together, which means that you may leave this chamber each night to sleep with Her Highness without notice by the hostel staff."

I do not know if I should be surprised by Eriana's audacity or not, but at least it will avoid any immediate trouble. And I guess that I just about qualify as an "attendant".

Of course, the Zebrins would expect someone like Eriana to have an entourage so this arrangement will help the illusion.

She sighed. "As you say, Tyra. Eriana has been playing this game much longer than either of us and this arrangement does have its uses. Very well. Have you thought about what we should be wearing this evening?"

"I have not, Mistress. The fact you ask that question implies that you have doubts."

"I do. After the trouble in Pakmal I am wary of settling anywhere too soon. We had better leave the long gowns until we know that we are welcome in Zebrin. A day dress should be good enough for tonight."

"I agree, Mistress. If you would give me a hand? It is not easy to open this chest with it around this way. The men are always willing to help but sometimes they have little sense."

"Of course, Tyra."

Refreshed and changed, Ursula and Tyra came downstairs to the dining room. Most of the company was already there, it being easier for the men to unpack their dunnage bags than for the women to sort out their chests - which had been hastily packed by others in the rush to leave Pakmal.

Eriana had chosen a seat at the far end of the chamber, at the kitchen end, and was describing what had happened to a group of the men, Kalmenar and Baros among them. Ursula and Tyra approached and automatically dipped.

"Ursula, join us! I have just finished explaining what had happened to us. Shall you explain your own journey?"

"As you wish, Highness."

She briefly described what had happened, explaining how Adin had bought some supplies to ensure that the wagoneer didn't become suspicious, and how Tosh had been smuggled down to the barge.

Eriana nodded approval. "That was good thinking on your part, I deem. Anything which must needs delay or confuse the investigation by those of Pakmal can only be to our benefit. However, it means that seemingly we now have acquired two extra mouths to feed. Let me deal with the easier of the two first. Master Tosh, if you would stand forward."

Tosh pushed his way forward and bowed to Eriana. "Your Highness, I must thank you and those with you for rescuing me from what might have been an unpleasant ending. It leaves me in debt to you, I acknowledge that. I would say that, as a proud man, there may be certain things I would not do for you in return."

"A proud man, indeed, and plain spoken as well! Know you, Master Tosh, that you will find that all those of my people who came with me to Palarand are plain spoken, it is our way. We have gathered others along the way, it is true, who may be more reserved but they have all earned our trust for one reason or another.

"As for your debt, I do not consider it a serious matter. Our first thought was to protect a man being pursued by a mob, we consider it our duty. My main concern is what you intend to do next. I must assume that you arrived in Pakmal from Zebrin and thus you are heading dowriver. Is this so?"

"Highness, it is. I have heard of a land in the east which sounds of interest to one such as myself. Your healer spoke of it and named it Palarand."

Eriana smiled. "Palarand! Know that Palarand is the home of me, my ship and most of my crew. Presently we voyage upstream but the intention is to make our way home again before the rains begin. You wear an interesting blade, Master Tosh. Do I assume that you are a warrior?"

He bowed his head briefly in acknowledgement. "Highness, I am, though I have tried to keep out of fights as much as I can. My blade is too valuable to risk in a street brawl."

"Is that so? Know that most of us are hardened warriors with a number of recent battles to our name, Master Tosh. What is so valuable about that blade of yours?"

"It is very old, Highness, centuries old. It is a family treasure, handed down from father to son. Treasure, since it is made of metal and metals are rare on the Kittrin Isles. It is precious, I would not use it lightly but I will if my life depended on it. I will not risk it breaking after so long a time."

"It is a family treasure, you say, yet here it is being carried by a wandering warrior with almost nothing else to his name. Is it truly yours? If you would explain yourself."

"Highness, if there is any other who could claim this blade I do not know, not after all this time. As far as I was aware when I left the Kittrin Isles I was the last of my line, though mayhap some of the women might have survived into slavery." He paused, considering. "Highness, the lands I come from are truly remote, I do not think that many people this far away know our story. To understand me I must needs explain some of our history."

She pointed out, "You are not the only one who comes from distant lands, Master Tosh. Me, my ship and most of my men are from a distant land named Einnland, which lies on the shores of the eastern ocean, as you would name it, but far to the south of the mouth of the Sirrel. My father desired a degrading marriage for me, to keep me from the succession, and I determined that I would not obey him. With my sworn followers we fled north in the Visund along the coast and, after some fierce storms and other adventures, found ourselves a new home in the Kingdom of Palarand.

"His Majesty King Robanar has graciously permitted me to keep my title and we are now all vassels to him, sent along the Sirrel to speak with rulers of the nearby lands. Since the ending of the war with those of Yod the various rulers of those lands have formed a Federation and I am an officer of that Federation, tasked with forming water-borne forces to protect ourselves and to learn more about the world we live in. Your people may yet be distant but they could in time be of interest to us. Speak."

His eyebrows rose. "A Federation? I have not heard that such a thing existed in the east."

"I am not surprised. We are a long way from where the treaty was signed, yet even now Faralmark and Upper Fanir are members of the Federation. Our voyage takes us next, after Zebrin, to Bibek where we will be guests of one of those rulers who signed that treaty. Men! Fetch chairs, that none should need to stand to talk."

There was a bustle as some of the dining chairs were brought to form a half-circle around Eriana. Those closest took seats but some of her men remained standing behind the chairs to listen.

"I think that the Kittrin Isles may once have formed such a Federation as you describe," Tosh began. "It has long since turned into an Empire, I deem, but one riven by factions at court. To understand us, know that Kittrin is composed of many islands small and large, set out into the western ocean. The number of islands is uncountable but at least one thousand, of which seven hundred or more have sizeable communities on them. Others are too small for much more than a single farm or a small fishing village.

"Each larger island is ruled by its own noble family. The island owned by my family is named Dithereen-jeema. My father reigned there, but it was not large enough to sustain a standing army big enough to fend off attacks by nearby nobles from other, larger islands. When I was fifteen years old we were attacked by a small group of nobles intent of carving out an independent holding for themselves, apart from the Empire. I and two others managed to escape, in a small boat, carrying what we could with us.

"Unfortunately in our haste we brought sufficient food but not enough water. The currents carried us far to the south and one of us, my elder sister, died from thirst before we could reach any land. The other person with me was Kosu, a manservant of my father, sent with us to help find safety. We were rescued by fishermen from K'Kdaril who carried us back to their city on the coast. After recovering we sought advice from the one named the Guide of the city," Eriana nodded understanding of the title, "who offered us help to return but said that they would not interfere in the internal matters of the Empire. Kosu desired to return but, before we could set off word reached K'Kdaril that Dithereen had been completely subjugated and all my family murdered.

"Since we had nowhere to go we were permitted to remain in that city but the Guide recommended to me that I try my chances in the remote east, where he said that many of the young men of his city went to improve their education. Since Kosu did not wish to leave K'Kdaril, to my knowledge he remains there to this day. I have been traveling the wilds of Alaesia for nine years, learning the strange customs and new languages of the peoples who live in this vast land."

Eriana digested this. "So you say that you are the last remaining son of the ruler of your island. What does that make you? A Prince?"

"I am not certain, Highness. The status of nobles here in the Sirrel I find to be confusing. But my father was not the supreme ruler of Kittrin, in theory he owed allegiance to the Emperor. I believe that might make me... in your words a Count, perhaps? A Duke? I know not." He shrugged. "If such a rank should apply to me it is of little consequence."

"That is not entirely true, Master Tosh. If you have rank then you may be offered respect as a courtesy in certain courts along the Sirrel. But for now you are a man without a country. I seek men who would help me to fulfil what the Federation needs, waterborne forces to keep the peace, help those in distress and many other things. If you are a warrior, then I would be willing to grant you a place in our company at least until we return to Palarand. On the way you may decide to join us on a more permanent basis. What say you?"

"I account myself a warrior, it is true," he replied slowly. "But I must needs tell you that for most of my time in Alaesia my travels have been solitary or in small groups. I have been a caravan guard twice and a bodyguard twice. I do not know how to fight in a large group like the regular soldiers that I have observed along the way."

Eriana's eyes flicked up. "Lars? What think you?"

"We do small groups as well as large," Lars explained. "Can always be trained." He pointed with a finger. "I want to see him use that sword."

Eriana turned back to Tosh with a smile. "If Lars says that you could fit in then that is good enough for me. But I think you know that we all want to see that sword."

Tosh stood. "As you wish, Highness."

In one smooth movement he pulled the blade from the scabbard with a barely heard shing. Keeping his knees bent, he held the sword out in front of him at a low angle so as not to appear threatening. Behind them, all the men gathered round to watch.

Eriana's smile became broader. "I know someone else who fights just like that!"

Lars agreed. "Princess Garia. Taught the same way."

The smile faded slightly. "But she is too small for such a blade." To Tosh she explained, "She uses two thin blades like the women of the Six Cities."

"Another Princess who fights? Where is she?"

Eriana scowled. "She should be in Palarand but she is presently elsewhere, on a mission for His Majesty. But it was Garia who taught me almost everything I know about modern forms of fighting. Join us and you will learn the same."

"An offer of employment is just what I need at the moment," Tosh mused aloud. "Highness, what must I do?"

The smile returned. "Nothing. You are here, you are with us, no more need be said."

"You do not seek to bind me with words? This is most strange."

"I will not force you to do anything you do not wish to, Master Tosh. I would ask you to swear an oath not to injure or abandon any of the company of the two vessels and to follow such instructions as are necessary for our safe journey. If you desire more, once you know us better, then you may decide that you would prefer a more formal relationship."

Lars added, "Want to see him use that sword first!"

"Agreed. Master Tosh, I do not want you to do anything that might damage so precious an heirloom but a demonstration of some kind would be useful."

The Kittrin thought for a moment and then sheathed the sword, puzzling the onlookers.

"If I might ask someone to provide a large fruit from the kitchen. Something about the size of a man's head."

"Adin? Go and see if they can provide such an item. I want to see this."

"Highness."

It took only a few moments before Adin returned with an oval fruit, green with purple stripes, which he handed to Tosh. Tosh took the fruit and walked to the nearest table, scattering the onlookers who hastily pulled chairs out of the way. He carefully balanced the fruit on one end, on the left-hand corner of the table, before pulling the scabbard out from his sash and holding it in his left hand. The men gathered around again, but at a safe distance.

The room grew silent as they waited for action. Tosh's right hand grasped the hilt of his blade and then, with a sudden shout, he did something that was almost too fast for the eye to follow. The blade tip ended up near the floor to his left side and the fruit appeared untouched.

"Hah! He missed," Lars said.

Tosh's smile was thin. He gestured. "You pick up fruit, big man."

As Lars's finger touched the fruit, the upper half slid down the diagonal cut away from his hand to land with a plop on the floor. There were gasps from the onlookers, who realized just what a fast cut that had been.

Lars picked up the two pieces of fruit and looked at the smooth cut across the flesh with respect. "He is good. We keep him, Princess."

Eriana came to the table. "I think you have proved your point, Master Tosh. Shall you join the company, at least until we reach Palarand?"

Tosh pulled out a cloth and carefully wiped the blade before sheathing it. "Highness, I will. But I would like to see your men fight, to know what I will be facing."

"And so you shall, Master Tosh. But not today, nor I suspect tomorrow, since I am certain that some of us will be called to meet Graf Nuel of Zebrin. And after seeing that demonstration I should tell you that we use practise swords, that our injuries might be survivable."

Tosh gave a wry smile. "That would be a prudent move, Highness. I am prepared to make you an oath now, since my status here is uncertain. I swear to defend and maintain the company and to obey such orders as I may be given, until we reach Palarand."

"Heard and witnessed!"

Eriana asked, "I assume that you do use other blades?"

"Of course, Highness. If I did not I would have to use this sword and, as I have said, I would prefer not to. I am proficient with many kinds of sword, I have encountered various designs as I have traveled across Alaesia. I can also use knife, short bow and crossbow, though I do not like the last as they can be very heavy."

"Unarmed combat?"

His look became cautious as he leaned his scabbarded sword against a chair and carefully cleaned the fruit juice from the corner of the table. "Highness, I know several kinds, most of which are unknown here in the east. Most of what I have witnessed recently has been very crude, depending on strength only. Do your men practise unarmed combat?"

There were smiles from the watchers. She replied, "Aye, we do, and we would welcome any opportunity to learn something new. My men and I were taught by an expert and have learned that crude strength can be used against the attacker. It must needs be so, since our teacher was a young girl smaller than Tyra there, and she could not be defeated by any of us."

Tosh's eyebrows rose. "A young girl? Not one of my people, surely?"

"Princess Garia, who I mentioned earlier. No, she is not a Kittrin but from somewhere else entirely. But that is enough talk now, I deem, since I can see the serving staff waiting to set the tables for us. Men! If you would return the chairs and put the tables tidy."

It did not take long for the men to rearrange the furniture and stand clear to allow the servants to do their job. There were two rows of four tables, each big enough for at least eight people, so there was plenty of room for everyone to choose where to sit. Eriana saw this and considered, then issued invitations.

"I will sit at one of the center tables, I deem. Ursula, Tyra, Kalmenar, Lars, join me. Master Tosh, Master Osar, I think I shall ask you to join us as well."

Both Tosh and Osar frowned as they watched Eriana choose a seat in the middle of a long side and sit down. Uncertain as to their welcome, they chose end seats on the opposite side. Ursula and Tyra sat between them, causing another frown. Kalmenar and Lars sat either side of Eriana.

"Adin!" Eriana called. "Have we any spare forks left?"

"Yah, Highness, there are three. They are upstairs with my gear. How many do you want?"

"Bring two."

Adin walked out of the room as the others were making themselves comfortable. He returned as the servants were serving drinks and brought them over to Eriana. "Margrave in Bibek have more?"

"Why, yes, he probably will have, will he not? I am certain that Garia will have given him the rights. I have wondered if we would run out, and then what any new arrival might think, seeing everyone else using them."

"I have thought the same, Highness. Here you are. If Margrave does not, should not be hard for any smith to make."

"As you say. Thank you, Adin."

She handed a fork each to Tosh and Osar, who stared at the unfamiliar metal objects.

"What is this? Surely it can be no weapon."

"Master Tosh, it is named a fork. We use them to help eat our food. They are useful when cutting food up and it keeps our hands out of the mess." Eriana considered and then added, "It has been used as a weapon, once, when a banquet was interrupted by a band of assassins, but that is another story."

"Hm? It sounds as if your tales will be as interesting as mine may be to you, Highness. I will watch how you use this new thing to eat."

Ursula asked, "In Kittrin, do you use chopsticks?" At least she thought she did; the word came out as hashi.

Tosh stared at her with an annoyed expression on his face. "Again! Highness, I demand an answer how your healer can possibly know my language."

Eriana frowned before replying. "Master Tosh, Ursula knows many, many unusual things because of her strange origins. Among her talents she is a good learner of tongues. Your question has a sensible answer, I will swear, but it should not be spoken of at table." She glanced around at the nearby serving staff.

"As you say, Highness." He simmered. To Ursula he replied, "Mistress, because of the shortage of metal in the Isles we do not often come across eating tools made from it. This thing you name a fork is unknown to us. We use knives and spoons but they are made of special clays baked in a furnace. For normal meals we do use hashi. Since leaving that part of the world I have become accustomed to using other tools, usually of metal, when they are provided. Does that answer you?"

"It does. Thank you, Master Tosh."

Osar had watched all this in near silence. He examined his fork and then put it down beside his plate before carefully watching what the rest of the table might do. The meal consisted of a roast haunch of zinakh, already carved and sliced, together with roast vegetables and a gravy. There were bowls of fruit and platters of bread hunks for anyone who desired them. Eriana, as head of the table, had first pick and loaded slices of meat and ladles of vegetables onto her plate. The others followed.

"A curious arrangement," Osar commented as he took his share. "Is this some new style of eating from the east, then? What benefit does it provide me?"

Kalmenar answered. "Master Osar, eating this way keeps our hands away from the food in most cases. It means we do not get gravy or juices on our fingers which may, through inattention, be wiped on our attire. It also means that if for any reason we must needs eat without having clean hands, any soiling does not become mixed with our food."

"...and possibly make us ill," Ursula added. "It is a simple rule of basic hygiene, Master Osar. Many illnesses are caused by forgetting to wash hands before eating and allowing whatever is on your hands to come into contact with your food. Sometimes it is permissible, of course. I doubt that anyone would want to eat bread with a knife and fork."

Eriana said, "It makes sense, Master Osar, though I did not appreciate it when I first discovered the custom. It keeps us and our attire cleaner, something that is important when one is eating before the King, and as Ursula says it helps prevent diseases. It will soon become as a custom to you, you will see."

"As you say, Highness. It is not easy to use this tool, I deem."

"As with anything new, you will soon adapt to the use. If I might suggest, do not hold your fork so tightly, but more as you might hold a reed."

"Thank you, Highness. That does seem to make it easier."

There was no beer so everyone was forced to drink wine, fruit juice or water, but without knowing how clean the water was meant that many soon reduced the stocks of fruit juice to a trickle. Eriana put up with the wine, even though it was of superior quality, but plainly did not enjoy the experience.

Once the meal was over and the tables had been cleared, Eriana remained seated.

"Now we are fed, Master Osar, it is time to determine what you might do. If I may ask, what family have you?"

"Highness, I have a wife, a son and two daughters."

"Do you live in the city?"

"On the edge, Highness, not very far from where your ship berthed."

"You will forgive me for being blunt, Master Osar, but I do not think there is anything that you can do for our company, even if you should desire to join us. I will provide accommodation here in this hostel for you while we yet reside here, but when we go you must needs have some scheme ready for your future and that of your family."

"You are gracious, Highness, for even that much. I led you to the wrong person and I must admit to my own mistake. I doubt that I can ever return to Pakmal which means that my family must needs join me here, or wherever else fortune may take me. I do have some contacts within the port authorities here, after all there is always traffic between Zebrin and Pakmal, I think that tomorrow I should go abroad and ask one of those for advice."

"It is possible that associates of Korboro reside here in Zebrin, Master Osar. If so, it would not be wise for you to wander around by yourself. I will provide two to accompany you but," she held up a hand, "they will be there merely to protect your person. They will not interfere with you nor anyone you speak to, nor will they report back to me what may be said between you and anyone."

"I understand, Highness. I thank you again for what you have already done for me."

"Very well. Let me turn to other matters. Ursula, you have a question?"

"I do, Highness. What happened to the manservant? Did he do what he said he would?"

"Aye, Ursula, he did. I was not sure that he would let us leave without notice but that was what he did, the carriage waiting at the top of the bank until we had cast off. He did tell me, on the way there, that he would concoct a tale that his master had offered to provide sanctuary for the Kittrin and that he remained at the mansion when we departed through the rear. So, when he returned, he would have found the body of his master - and no Kittrin. Thus, no blame should attach to any of our company."

"That sounds clever for a manservant, Highness. Do you trust him?"

Eriana shrugged. "It matters not. We are no longer in Pakmal and I have no desire to return there." She turned at an interruption. "What is it?"

A Zebrin-liveried messenger had been shown into the dining room. He approached Eriana and bowed, then handed her a folded and sealed letter. She broke the seal, opened the parchment and read the note.

"Ah, already. My good man, tell your liege that I will be bringing perhaps twelve to sixteen people. My thanks to you for bringing this so promptly."

The messenger bowed again and departed. Once she was certain that he was out of earshot she stood and raised her voice. "People! I have been invited to attend the ruler here, Graf Nuel, tomorrow morning to exchange greetings. The message indicates that he will expect some numbers of us to attend. This land seems to prefer order in those who serve directly so that means uniforms of hats, tee shirts and shorts for men, please, even for those who remain here.

"Tomorrow I attend as envoy from Palarand, so that means a good day gown for me and another day in dress uniform for you two, Bennet and Semma. Ursula, Tyra, I desire that you attend me also which means ship dresses for you. Oh, and bring your swords, ladies. Kalmenar, you may of course dress as you desire but if you choose tee shirt and shorts that might be helpful. Lars, find me eight of your men as an honor guard."

There were acknowledgments from those named, so she stood and walked over to the table where the barge women were still seated. Bending forward so her hands were on the table she spoke softly.

"It occurs to me that I must needs ask, how many of you possess ship dresses."

Nethra, acting as spokeswoman, answered for them. "Highness, none of us do. I am not certain that there remains sufficient cloth to make more. Is it your desire that we should each have such a garment?"

"I would prefer each of us to have two! The weather is more than warm, you will be more comfortable, I deem. Mayhap we can find suitable material in the market while we are yet at Zebrin, I expect us to be here four to seven days." A twist of the mouth. "Unless adventure finds us once more, that is. If we can find cloth do you think you can make such garments?"

"Not before we depart, Highness, but possibly before we reach Bibek, if that is where we go next."

"Good enough, Nethra. Are you confident enough to go to the market? I expect Ursula will make her usual visit, as will Adin."

"For myself I think it is time that I attempted such a visit, Highness. For the others..."

Nethra looked at her small group. Matta and Vellana immediately shook their heads.

"I know Zebrin and I know Bibek, Highness," Banest replied. "If I may, I would wait until we reach Bibek. There I have friends who may help me come to terms with what has happened."

"As you wish, Banest. Larys?"

"I... do not know, Highness," the youngest of the barge women replied. "I know that one day I must needs face my fears, that all men are not as those of Yod. I think... for the first time I go, I would prefer to go in a party with Mistress Ursula, with Tyra, Bennet and Semma. Does that make sense?"

"It does, Larys. Every time I think of what you had faced at that farm my heart cries inside me. Every woman will feel the same, I deem. If tomorrow's audience is satisfactory then I will arrange matters as you request, Larys. You have my oath on that."

"Thank you, Highness."

Nethra asked, "Highness, I heard you speaking with the black-skinned man before the meal. I understand that he is to travel with us. Is it your wish that he be attired as your men are? If so, he will require tee shirt and shorts to be made."

Eriana gently chuckled. "Nethra, we did not make most of the garments we wear. Most were made by the ladies of Joth, who apparently have renown in the production and sewing of such cloth as we use. However, you know that our garments are simple to make and the men, indeed, have made some attire of their own. If you desire to offer needlework to the company, I have a suggestion to make while you await sufficient cloth for your needs."

She bent down and spoke quietly, getting nods from the five women. Satisfied, she straightened and sought out Hashim, who was standing talking with Baros and Osar.

"Gentlemen, do I interrupt?"

"Not at all, Highness," Hashim replied for the three. "Baros knows this port, as do I, so we were discussing what information we could find, both to help ourselves and to assist Osar here."

"You will obtain the necessary charts?"

"Aye, Highness, and obtain what other news may be available for our next leg."

"Good. I have no idea how long the audience will take tomorrow, so you must needs use your own judgment how and when you venture forth. As I have just told the women, if all goes well I expect us to be in Zebrin for four to seven days."

Hashim and Baros nodded. "We will do what is necessary, Highness. And we will keep our eyes and ears open."

"Thank you, gentlemen. And now I must leave you," she rolled her eyes, "to go and write down all today's unfortunate events. Until tomorrow, then."

The three bowed as she turned and left.

* * *

"This still does not feel natural, Eriana. I do need it, though."

"I am of like mind, Ursula. Yet I know this is where we should be. I will not provoke fate by saying this may become easier in time but I intend to be patient enough to make it work."

"You? Patient? That is unlike you."

"Mayhap that is why I have always been impatient, Ursula. I was always looking for something I did not know I needed."

"How is your chest? I am not causing you any pain lying like this, am I?"

"Indeed not, dearest one. My healer has a clever ointment that takes almost all the pain away. I regret it does nothing for the amazing shades of green, blue and black which remain. Fortunately the bandage hides that from everyone and also protects the sheets from the ointment. I am content."

They lay together in their usual spoon formation with Ursula always on the inside. Ursula felt comforted by her position so was prepared to go along with it as long as was necessary. Although they had done more the very first time neither had felt comfortable repeating that experience with others nearby.

For now there was no need to explore further. The touch of each other's skin was enough.

Eriana leads a small party to meet the ruler of Zebrin, Graf Nuel. He is anxious to hear first-hand accounts of conditions down-river and what happened to the Visund as it traveled. Her telling of their time in Pakmal causes an unexpected reaction.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

74 - Welcome to Zebrin

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2023 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

The tapping at the door was gentle but insistent. After a while, Ursula realized that it wasn't part of her dream but someone wanting to gain entry, someone who did not want to cause too much disturbance.

Then she remembered where she was and came fully awake. Disentangling herself from Eriana's arms, she slid out of bed and headed for the chamber door. Pausing halfway to consider, she changed course and made for the side chamber, opening the door as if she had just come from there. Then she continued to the main door.

"Mistress. I was becoming worried. It is getting late and breakfast will soon be served."

"Kaldar!" Ursula yawned. "I suppose that you had better come in. You'll want your potions first."

"As you say, Mistress."

The boy slipped through the door and Ursula closed it again. She indicated the side room and they both entered, finding Tyra just stretching and also yawning.

"Mistress. Have we overslept?"

"We have, Tyra. Considering that yesterday morning we woke up in Faralan, much has happened since. It is no wonder that we have all slept in."

"Yes." Tyra yawned again. "Should we be going down to the bathing block now, Mistress?"

"I'll give Kaldar what he needs first, I think. If you can drag yourself out of bed," a smile, "you could try and rouse the others."

"Of course, Mistress." Tyra climbed out of her bed and pulled on a light robe, ready to go downstairs, then leaving their small chamber.

Ursula pulled out her basket and found the bottles she required.

"It is just as well that I can make these up beforehand, or we would waste part of every morning," she remarked to Kaldar. "It is still early but have you noticed any differences yet?"

"My breasts seem a little smaller than I remember, Mistress, but that might be me wishing for the potions to work. I can't think of anything else."

"It will take time. Here." She handed him a spoonful which he took and swallowed.

"Oh, there is one thing, Mistress. My throat seems a little rough the last few days."

"Hmm. A thing to keep an eye on, I think. Here, this is the second one."

Kaldar swallowed the second spoonful. "Thank you, Mistress. I know it causes you work but I do appreciate what you have already done for me."

"That's what I am here for, Kaldar. Now, we had all better head for the bathing block before we make messes on the floor!"

Eriana was standing by her bed and blinking when they joined her.

"Ahh, a heavy night, I deem. Mayhap it was that wine they served."

"Good morning, Highness," Ursula greeted her. "I didn't think of the wine." A thought struck her and she added, "I wonder, we have had trouble with wine before. Perhaps someone had better enquire at the kitchen what exactly it was."

"Do you think so, Ursula? I do not feel as unwell as we did that other time, but anything is possible in these far-away lands. Aye, I will enquire, and see if we can obtain something that is a little gentler for our heads."

Matta and Vellana emerged from the other servants' chamber, both yawning and stretching. Eriana looked at the group with amusement.

"My! We have all had a heavy night, it seems. Ladies, shall we go and bathe?"

* * *

Breakfast was the usual traveling staples - the locals did not appear to have any knowledge of zurin or similar tasty morsels. Ursula noticed that everyone she could see drank plain water or pel and wondered if that had anything to do with last night's wine.

"I do miss my small beer in the morning," Eriana muttered, reaching for some fruit.

"Highness?" A passing servant heard her and stopped to attend.

"You should know that in the lands beyond Yod most folk drink beer or small beer in the morning. We are not so familiar with your wines, I regret."

"Oh! Highness, we did not know that you had come so far. It is true that some of the normal barge folk drink beer as you describe, it is possible that we could supply you if that is what you prefer."

Eriana's eyebrows rose. "Beer is available in this distant land? And do you know what is meant by small beer? That is, only slightly brewed, but enough to make the water safe to drink?"

The woman looked uncertain. "That I do not know, Highness. If I may return to the kitchens and make sure of my facts."

"You may go, but I must first ask if you have any beer in your kitchen stores."

"There is usually some, Highness, but those who reside in this hostel, of higher rank such as yourself, do not often request it. I will discover if there is any available."

"If some exists then I would ask you to bring me a sample. You should know that we have tasted liquids named beer in many places along the Sirrel on our journey and the quality has been different everywhere."

The woman curtseyed. "As you command, Highness."

As she departed Eriana remarked, "Strange that these people know beer when we have had trouble obtaining it in ports before we came to Zebrin."

Kalmenar said, "Highness, a major export from Zebrin is grain, which I understand is the main ingredient of beer. It is possible, therefore, that their farmers have gotten into the habit of making beer to satisfy their thirst while they tend their crops."

"Ah. Do you tell me? That may be of some use to us, then. From what Ursula says, it is possible that the wine we were served last night may have been of a special sort - not unlike the Celebration Ale we drank in Forguland."

Kalmenar grunted. "That would explain why we overslept this morning, I deem. I must ask Mistress Ursula if she intends to investigate the matter."

"It had crossed my mind, My Lord," Ursula replied. "I do not know if that can be done before we go to meet Graf Nuel or whether I will have to wait until we return here. Be assured that I will attend to it, My Lord, as soon as I can, since it may affect the fighting fitness of everyone who drank it."

"As you say, Mistress."

The servant returned, accompanied by a man in a white apron bearing a goblet.

He bowed. "Your Highness, we did not know that you preferred to drink as the ordinary bargemen do. If I may offer this sample from our small stock."

Eriana took the sample. "If I may ask your name?"

"I am named Torbin, Highness. I am the head cook for this hostel. It is my duty to see that all the guests who stay here are satisfied, so far as their eating and drinking preferences are concerned."

She drank a small amount. "This tastes similar to what we drank in Faralan, I deem, but nothing like as strong. Do I assume this is what you normally brew from the grain that you grow here?"

"It is as you say, Highness. Faralan? I thought they drank wine there. Those on the other side of the great river seem to prefer it, so I have found, perhaps because it is their main crop."

"Aye, they do, but a small amount of something like this is also brewed for those who pass on the river. How much of this have you available? I will warn you now, my men will prefer this to all other drinks if the supply is sufficient."

"Your men?" Torbin cast his gaze around the room at the seated diners. "I... see, Highness." His gaze grew distant. "I should be able to obtain enough, Highness, but likely not for today. Do I assume that your men will drink quantities of this beer?"

"You do, Master Torbin, especially if the weather remains hot. Some of them might drink twelve or more of goblets of this size."

He bowed again. "Then I will see what can be arranged, Highness. By your leave."

At the end of the meal Eriana signalled to the barge women, who had eaten together on the next table.

"Nethra? Were you successful?"

"Indeed, Highness, though we will need to refresh our supplies of ribbon and thread in the market before we depart Zebrin."

She carried a small bag which she gave to Eriana, who opened it and pulled out a selection of epaulet slides.

"Ah, good. This is what we need for today. Ursula, these two are yours, please make sure you are wearing them before we depart for the Graf's palace. Lars, these are for you, Tor, those two and Baros, here, your two. These last two are mine, I believe, yes. Nethra, ladies, this is excellent work and in so short a time."

"Thank you, Highness. The stars were awkward to do until Larys found a way."

Tor and Baros had been given Captain's bars. Those Eriana had given to Lars had a wide bar and a single narrow bar. Both Eriana's and Ursula's also had a wide bar; Ursula's had two six-pointed stars above the bar, Eriana's had four, all carefully embroidered.

Both Ursula and Lars looked at Eriana.

"Apparently those of Zebrin use signs like these to indicate their rank, so they will be looking closely at us when we appear officially before them. Lars, to converse properly with these people you need a higher rank and it is properly yours, I deem. It is a rank between Commodore and Under-Admiral. For now I will name it Force-Admiral.

"Ursula, you told me that we would in time require higher ranks than that of full Admiral, I believe this is the time we should begin using what was agreed in Faralan. One star for an Under-Director, I deem, two for a Director. I have not thought that we yet need anyone above a Director, until the service grows in time, but there is room. For me, as I am presently head of the service, I chose four stars. What do you think?"

"Highness," Ursula replied, "since you give us these just before we are due to leave there is little point in objecting! The idea is good enough for the purpose. I suspect that all our rank marks and other badges will change over time, it is what usually happens. For now, I am content with these."

A call came from the other end of the dining room. "Highness! Carriages come!"

Through the window several carriages could be seen entering the courtyard and turning. Eriana rose.

"Come! Ladies, Gentlemen, let us prepare to depart. They will permit us a few moments to make ourselves ready."

Ursula asked, "Highness, should I bring my basket?"

Eriana barely paused. "Not this time, Ursula. To appear before the Graf ready as for battle is not appropriate today, I deem. Today I am a representative of Palarand and you are one of the Directors of the Federation Navy. I suggest that Tyra carries what is necessary for every woman but nothing more."

I had overlooked that this is going to be a full audience. If I am to be a Director then I would not often be seen carrying a field medic's kit, at least to a first meeting with a ruler.

"Tyra, just the usual today."

"As you command, Mistress."

Ursual walked over to one of the other tables, where Zakaros and Karan sat uncomfortably alongside three of the crew.

"Karan, I must ask you to check over all our injured while I am away, since I have no idea how long this audience is going to take. I know you are competent enough to change dressings and clean wounds, anything that you do not feel comfortable doing you will have to make a note and tell me when we return."

The Yodan nodded. "As you desire, Mistress."

"Zakaros, have you enough to do this morning?"

"Aye, Mistress, Captain Tor is pleased with what I have already done and he asks me to do more on the Visund concerning its other cargo and supplies. I have to tell you that, although the new signs are still unfamiliar to my eye, I understand now why I am being taught them. The difference they make! I did not believe that such was possible. My eternal thanks to you, Mistress."

"That's good, Zakaros. Now the men have seen that you can be useful in ways they cannot, they may be more tolerant of your presence with us."

The Yodan nodded. "It is as you say, Mistress. Ah, should we remain in the hostel for now or are we permitted to venture forth? I am interested to see how those of other lands behave."

She thought. "This morning is a little strange, Zakaros, since we are newly arrived. If you will be patient and wait until we return from presenting ourselves to the Graf, perhaps we can go to the market this afternoon."

"I will await your command, Mistress."

For most of the party that would go it would mean an extra trip to the bathing block while some had to go upstairs and collect weapons. Eventually everyone trickled out into the courtyard to discover four well-kept carriages, each one attended by a liveried driver and two armed men as pillions. They were met by an officer, distinguished by a diagonal sash across his chest. He bowed to Eriana, who today wore a satin day dress, her own diagonal sash in the colors of Palarand and a thin gold fillet around her brow. Her normally tamed blonde hair now cascaded over her shoulders.

"Your Highness, if I may welcome you to Zebrin. I am Kornal Oznar of His Grace's personal guard. The first carriage is for you, it is His Grace's personal conveyance. Your assistants and honor guard may use the other carriages, I see that we have provided sufficient. All your party may sit inside, my own men shall suffice to carry you to the palace in safety."

"Thank you, er, Kornal Oznar? If I may ask, is that your name or is part of it a rank?"

"Kornal is a rank, Highness, in the forces under His Grace's command, above a Captain and beneath that of an Under-Marshal. In times of war a Kornal would command a regiment but in these days I have but two companies in my charge, both for His Grace's protection."

"Ah, I see. You must understand that, on our voyage here from Palarand, we have passed through many lands and all seem to use variations in their names for ranks. I wonder, if you could provide me at some time a list of the rank names used in Zebrin, it would help avoid confusion in our talks."

He bowed. "It would be my pleasure, Highness. I already know of the confusion caused by the many different rank names used along the Great Valley." He pointed to Ursula's rank slides. "If I may ask you to do the same for me, Highness. I see that Palarand has ranks unfamiliar to me either."

"Ah, I regret that today Ursula bears no rank from Palarand, Kornal. She is not of Palarand but from another land much more distant. Both of us, however, and Lars, the leader of my men, also carry ranks from the Sirrel Federation. Ursula and Lars wear uniforms and ranks of that organization while I, today, am but an envoy of Palarand."

"The, ah, Sirrel Federation? If I may ask what that is."

"I must needs speak with your liege first, Kornal. It is no secret but merely a matter of precedence. The Sirrel Federation is not secret and no doubt you will soon learn what little there is to know."

"Thank you, Highness." He gestured. "If you are ready to board, Highness."

Eriana climbed into the first carriage with Kalmenar, Bennet and Semma. Ursula, Tyra and Lars took the second while Eriana's 'honor guard' of eight filled the final two. With a shout and a jolt the procession departed, swinging out onto the access road and then, almost immediately, into another heading north away from the dock area. As in Pakmal, the road quality improved as they approached the city center, with mansions and other large buildings lining the streets.

The procession turned off at one point and passed through a small park filled with trees, manicured grass and walkways, to end at a set of double wrought iron gates. These were already open and the procession entered to pull to a halt outside the front door of the palace. Liveried flunkies appeared to open the doors and help the occupants alight.

"This reminds me of Robanar's palace in Palarand," Eriana remarked, carefully omitting to mention the difference in sizes.

"As you say, Highness," Oznar agreed. "It is my understanding that His Grace's grandfather attended a wedding in Palarand while he was yet young and determined that Zebrin should have a like residence for himself. I doubt not that much has changed in Palarand since those days."

"Since I am only recently arrived there I could not say, Kornal, but this looks like a fine building. Of course, conditions are different here than in Palarand, we are nearer the ocean and the storms can be fierce."

"As you say, Highness. It is true, we are more sheltered here but the rains still fall each year." He looked around, "I see that your entourage has now gathered, if we may proceed?"

Eriana inclined her head. "Of course, Kornal. If you would show us the way."

Oznar led the way in, along a wide corridor, to a set of double doors which were opened as the party approached. Beyond was a large chamber where the Graf would receive his visitors. They all entered and formed rows: Eriana in front with Kalmenar, just behind stood Bennet and Semma, then Ursula and Tyra, with the fourth row being a line of eight Norsemen with Lars standing at the end.

Eriana walked forward and curtseyed to the man sitting on what was obviously his throne. He was in his late forties to early fifties, broad and showing no signs of fat with a full head of graying hair. The face was square and clean-shaven, the eyes were hard and keen but there was no animosity in their gaze, only a broad smile.

"Your Highness, welcome to Zebrin. Be at ease here, while Zebrin is yet distant from Palarand we account one another friends. Word from your King reaches us regularly," a twist of the lip, "excepting of course during the recent squabble downstream. If I may introduce my family. This is my wife the Grafna Nalys, my eldest son Baron Nurin and his wife Baroness Endia, his brother Baron Parso and his wife Baroness Fasret.

Nuel gestured to a pair of uniformed men standing to one side. "In addition, here are my main military advisors. You have met Kornal Oznar already, this is Grand-Marshal Ethan who commands the armed forces of Zebrin and his deputy Marshal Norzo who is responsible for matters concerning the rivers."

Eriana bobbed again. This man was no fool and had to be taken seriously. From what she had already seen of Zebrin it seemed that Nuel excercised a firm hold over his country. While he claimed friendship with Palarand, they were far away and he had his own responsibilities to take care of.

"Thank you, Your Grace, for your welcome. I must needs ask your pardon, I will never remember all these names, or if I do I will not be able to match name to face!"

"I understand, Highness. It is customary but we are in like condition with our visitors, unless they be familiar. Do not concern yourself. It is no insult to ask for a name."

"Thank you again, Your Grace, for your understanding. If I may introduce my own party. Here is Baron Kalmenar of Palarand, he is my legal advisor, having some familiarity with these distant lands."

"Oh?"

Kalmena coughed and bowed. "Your Grace, when I was younger I traveled so far as Mirdul with my parents and others. But that was some years ago now. I am versed in the general laws concerning the Valley states, though perhaps not so much in the particular laws of each."

"Ah, I see. Highness, if you would continue."

Eriana turned and pointed. "My two female companions for the journey, Bennet and Semma, Guardswomen of the Royal Guard of Palarand."

Nuel frowned. "You permit your women to bear arms?"

Eriana smiled. "It is not I who permits, Your Grace, but my King. Though a woman may never be as strong as a man yet we may bear similar loads. Bennet, Semma and I have already had cause to use the blades we bear. Have you yet heard of the rebellion in Faralan? There we were forced to defend ourselves against rebel nobles from their northern slopes."

"Brief details of that fray have reached me, aye. You were there? Mayhap you would provide me with an accounting of the circumstance later, Highness. Who rules there now? Does Olva still hold sway?"

"He does, Your Grace, on behalf of Count Darkwin, who we have also met. The rebels were soundly routed."

"That is a relief. With the constant turmoil next door in Pakmal, the last thing I need is another unsteady land to my north!" His eyes furrowed. "But you said that you three ladies bore blades, I see no blade upon your person now."

"Your Grace, today I am but a representative for my King in Palarand. To wear a broadsword upon my back on such an occasion would be deemed an insult to you, thus I forebore. I will rely on my honor guard should my person be put in danger." She grinned impishly. "Besides, it does not go with my gown."

Nuel chuckled. "A broadsword? Highness, I do not know if you are being humorous but what you say is true enough. Have no fear for your person, or that of any of your entourage, we do not challenge custom here. Tell me, what of those behind you?"

Eriana turned. "If I may introduce Mistress Ursula, a healer and surgeon of great knowledge from the distant land of Alberta. As well as being the company healer she accompanies us as my close advisor. With her is her assistant Tyra."

Ursula curtseyed to Nuel. "Your Grace."

"Behind Ursula," Eriana continued, "are my honor guard led by our leader of Marines, Force-Admiral Lars."

Lars thumped fist to breast and Nuel looked interested.

"Force-Admiral? Marines? These are ranks and designations I do not know, Highness. If you would explain."

"Briefly, Your Grace, we are are an organization charged with creating water-borne forces for the Sirrel Federation. Both myself and Ursula also have ranks in that organization. Has word of the Federation reached you?"

"I have received word," the Graf replied cautiously. "I did not understand much of what was said and some of it alarmed me. Can you explain more?"

"Aye, Your Grace, I can, since I was present from the beginning at the talks that defined it and my signature is upon the document that created it. Know you that Simbran was also there and signed, even though his domain is distant from most of the others, and while we were in Faralan Count Darkwin also entreated us to permit him to sign. If you desire to learn more I would be happy to enlighten you. The Federation is not an instrument to bind lands and peoples as some have feared."

"Do you tell me? Simbran, eh, and even Darkwin? Later, perhaps we should sit down together and you may tell me all."

"If I may briefly add that marines are men-at-arms who customarily fight aboard or from boats and ships, Your Grace, rather than professional soldiers of the field or levies. There are different requirements for fighting that way."

"Something new, then. As you say, later, perhaps." Nuel glanced at the various people in front of him and came to a decision. "Highness, it is customary to offer food and drink at a first meeting, as you know, and there is much that I must needs discover about the wider world which you and your party have recently traveled through. If I may ask you to consider joining myself, my wife and sons for pel and a few tid-bits in our sitting room. The talk may become tedious, therefore I would suggest that your men-at-arms go with Kornal Oznar where they may enjoy food, drink and conversation of a more practical sort."

"As you desire, Your Grace."

In truth, Ursula thought, we do not have much choice, being guests in his palace. But it neatly separates the men from the women. I wonder if that was intentional?

Heh. The conversation that Kornal Oznar thinks he is about to have could be interesting! Still, after seeing what Eriana's men are capable of, I cannot think they will have much trouble if anything goes wrong.

Nuel gestured towards a side door. After the women of the party, plus Kalmenar, made their way towards it, Ursula noticed that the two sons fell in behind but their wives headed for another door on the opposite side. The chamber revealed was of a decent size and had sideboards, chairs and plenty of low tables. All waited until the Graf had found his customary seat with his family grouped around him. Eriana, Kalmenar and Ursula chose seats of their own while Bennet and Semma stood behind the Princess and Tyra took up station behind Ursula. As soon as everyone was settled servants entered by another door with trays of cups, plates of nibbles and steaming pots. These were scattered around the small tables, the servants poured and then departed.

Nuel gestured with a smile. "Please, my friends, eat and drink as you feel the need." He leaned over to find a reedlet and parchment. "Highness, I will leave it to you to decide where to begin."

Eriana gave a brief summary of events leading up to the war and Robanar's thinking about the future of the Great Valley. Since so many rulers and other representatives had arrived for Prince Keren's wedding, it had been the perfect opportunity to get together and come to some tentative decisions. Further talks proved that many of those present were ready for the next move; the Federation Treaty had been conceived, written and signed by many of the guests before they departed.

"I can see why those at the lower end of the Sirrel might feel the need," Nuel remarked. "I will agree that for too long Yod has been a pestilence to all. But surely you cannot expect the Ascendancy, defeated though it may be, to join such an enterprise?"

"Your Grace, the Ascendancy is legally no more. Those who belonged to it are being hunted down to answer for anything they may have done to Yod's people or others. Presently, with foreign troops upon its lands, the whole land is in turmoil. Our first visit was to a port which has decided that it no longer desires to be a part of Yod at all. It has changed its name from Zemmera to Tobeligo."

"Ah! That explains much. I have received vague reports of happenings in Tobeligo but could not discover it on any of our maps. I must needs - But I interrupt, Highness. If you would continue."

"As is custom," Eriana continued, "on our way from there to Yod City we briefly called at a small village on the river for lunch. There we learned that many of the normal folk of Yod desired little to do with those of the Ascendancy, and indeed, once the Ascendancy fell they disposed of their own Commissioner - permanently."

"Interesting. Of course, we in Zebrin heard only what those who ruled wished us to hear. Spies and informants, you will understand, were not encouraged. So you resumed your voyage."

"Aye, Your Grace. We arrived at the capital and immediately saw that, while those of the Allied forces held sway there, there were internal disagreements among them. Your Grace," she explained, "with so many militaries from at least six lands there it could be no other way."

He nodded. "As you say. For me, it is a wonder that those of the Allied lands even managed to defeat Yod. With Pakmal causing dissent -"

She held up a hand. "Your Grace, Pakmal is not party to the actions of the Allies. It appears to have taken its own chances while those of the Ascendancy were distracted elsewhere. I speak only of lands downstream of Yod, all of whom have sent troops to assist the defence of Ferenis and Forguland. Until we traveled beyond Yod few of Pakmal had met any of the Allied occupying troops."

He raised eyebrows. "Do you tell me? Interesting."

She resumed, "In Yod City we went about our business as travelers. There has been some destruction in the outer parts of the city, though I was assured that this had been caused by Yodans fighting amongst themselves, not by troops from other lands. By chance Ursula uncovered a nest of the Ascendancy in their Directory of Healing, where she had thought to obtain supplies. The following day an assassin was sent to our hostel but by fortune he was subdued by Semma and Tyra."

"He could not have been very efficient, then, if two of your women could overcome him."

Eriana snorted. "Your Grace, he was efficient enough but did not expect us women to fight back. He was attired as a Yodan woman to slip into our quarters and had a number of knives about his body, all poisoned. The Allied port authorities took him away, stripped him and held him for questioning, but they failed to find a last blade with which he then killed himself."

Nuel nodded. "My apologies, Highness. It seems that your people do know their business."

"It is a natural assumption to make, Your Grace," Eriana replied with a grin, "since it depends on what someone is familiar with. We do not claim to be better than any man but we may do what is required of us when needful."

She continued, "We departed the city soon afterwards and thought to stop for the night in a creek where our pilot thought that lodging should be available. Unfortunately the village was held by renegade troops who were capturing unwary travelers who ventured that way." The grin was fierce. "This time it was them who were unwary! A short battle disposed of those who held the village but there were more nearby. We discovered their lair in a farm on the path to Bakmenek, do you know that name?"

"I do not, Highness. If you would give me some names? I will consult my maps later to see where you went."

"Surely, Your Grace." Eriana spelled out the names of the villages and Bakhmenek. "They had already captured and looted three barges when we arrived, killing most of the men and imprisoning the wives and remaining menfolk. The surviving men were tasked as slaves to do their heavy work... you do not need me to tell you why they desired the women."

Nuel's expression was as grim as Eriana's. "Indeed not, Highness. Though, tell me, how many were there of these renegades?"

"We think somewhere around seventy, Your Grace." She gave him an apologetic smile. "We dealt with them in portions as we came across them, the numbers became confused. Indeed, some had already succumbed to bad food before we arrived. Those who were killed we burned, as is the custom here. The rest were given to the Allied authority in Bakhmenek, their commander a knowledgeable Marshal from Ferenis. Of the renegades, six were still under the impression that they were at war, we think their belief to be honest, those have been treated as minor criminals for their actions, the others have all been executed."

"Seventy, you say? And you were, what, thirty? Impressive."

She sniffed. "At Boldan's Rock, Your Grace, we faced five times that number if not more. But not all those thirty are warriors, some are my sailors or otherwise not able to fight. My ship the Visund also carries those who might be considered passengers, such as Lord Kalmenar, Ursula and our pilot Hashim. In addition we have picked up others along the way for a number of reasons, Your Grace, none of whom could presently wield any weapon."

"Ah, as you say. So you departed Bakhrad, then..."

"It was not so simple, Your Grace. We could not leave those who the renegades had imprisoned behind. The five surviving women would not approach any man, to begin with, and all were so weakened by what they have been forced to do, that we must needs bring them with us. They could not be carried aboard the Visund, there are too many men and it is an open hull, but by chance one of the captives had inherited one of the three barges. An agreement was struck and thus I no longer command a ship but a tiny flotilla."

"Ah, that explains your second vessel, then. A port official reported your arrival to me and mentioned the unusual construction of both. You have converted the holds of the barge into accommodation, I deem?"

"As you say. It has two holds, one now houses the men and the other the women. Sometimes I even travel with them myself. So, we departed, as you say, and set off upstream once more. The barge is more vulnerable than my ship, having a greater draft and few oars, and we were spotted by a pirate galley. The Visund managed to draw them off and grounded them on a sandbank, but by then they had already used their guns to damage the sail. We must needs put into port to repair it, we landed at... what was that place called, Ursula?"

"Tserikon, Highness." To Nuel she added, "Your Grace, Tserikon is just a small Yodan fishing port. We were forced to go there to repair the sail damage. Highness?"

Nuel raised a hand. "A moment, Highness, if I may. What is a gun?"

"A gun? Oh, mayhap you do not know that word. Perhaps you may have heard them named as Thunder Pipes?"

"I have heard that name, aye, but although there have been rumors of new Yodan weapons, possibly with that name, we have no proof in Zebrin that any such exists. Do you tell me they are real? What are they?"

"A new weapon, as you say, Your Grace. Those of Palarand have faced them on several occasions. We have faced them, at Boldan's Rock, in Bakhrad and from the pirate galley, though fortunately with no injuries or deaths the most recent times. Ah, a crude form would be easy enough for your people to make but their effect on the waging of war is considerable. Those of the Federation are naturally cautious about spreading that knowledge since, in the wrong hands, such weapons would destroy your whole society."

Nuel appeared shocked. "And Yod had these, these Thunder Pipes? Maker! How, then, did the Allied forces, as you name them, succeed in defeating such a formidable foe?"

Eriana shrugged. "They may be formidable, aye, but the art is difficult and obscure. Those of Yod did not even trust their own people with the knowledge, saving only a few picked officers and artisans. Only a small number of the weapons were produced before Yod fell. They have disadvantages as well, Your Grace. I would suggest a private conversation when we will be able to explain more to you. I intend no insult to any of your family here, but to even speak of such matters in mixed company could be dangerous. In time, knowledge of these weapons will of course spread, since many on both sides will have seen them, but seeing them and making them are two different matters."

Nuel sat back and reflected before nodding. "As you say, Highness." He stared Eriana in the eye. "It may be dangerous to permit many to know of such weapons but I rule Zebrin, the safety of my people are my concern. If we may speak later about this... what did you name it again?"

"A gun, Your Grace. At that time I shall also explain where that word comes from. That touches upon another matter which you should be informed about - in private."

"Very well, Highness. This afternoon, after your nap, perhaps?"

"As you desire, Your Grace. Where was I? Oh, yes, in Tserikon. Aye. That is merely a small fishing port, once the sail was repaired we moved a few marks further on to Wadek for supplies."

Another nod. "I know the place."

"There we met those of Pakmal for the first time. They fought amongst themselves before we had even made our way off the pontoons! The argument was stilled by their senior Marshal ignoring his underlings and walking down the pontoons to greet us. He had taken the time to discover who we were, and he gave us a decent welcome."

"This Marshal, do you remember the name?"

"Field-Director Botanno, Your Grace." Eriana flipped a hand. "Marshal, Director, there are too many ranks! In our new Navy we must needs make even more, just to be different than everyone else. It is no wonder troops from different lands have trouble when they meet."

"Navy? Another new word. What is that, Highness?"

Eriana grimaced. "I have distracted myself! Your Grace, it is the name for the new waterborne force. If I may continue with our journey? I will explain all later."

"As you wish, Highness. Botanno, eh? I know him by reputation only, but those who have met him say that he is to be relied on. Would you agree?"

Eriana hesitated, thinking about all that had happened since. "Aye, Your Grace, of all those of Pakmal he is the most reliable I have met. He reads his dispatches, he is clear in his duty, he is honest. I doubt not there are other of his ilk but we have met none so far. Ah, we had arrived at Wadek."

"As you say."

"The Pakmal forces seemed to have the situation under control but were reluctant to go out into the countryside, Your Grace. There were five galleys moored there of which two bore Pakmal colors, the others being war booty. The problem Botanno faces is that he only has enough men to fully crew one galley and half of the other. His men are mostly levies and are reluctant to pull oars. Thus, despite their vessels, they undertook river patrols only under protest."

Nuel pursed his lips. "The situation is even worse than I feared, Highness. That means that the stretch of river between here and the borders of Yod has only a rustic portion of Faralmark and those of Upper Fanir to patrol them. From my own knowledge, Upper Fanir is too weak to provide patrols of its own. Therefore, that stretch presently has little protection against pirates, of which we have heard several recent rumors."

Eriana raised an eyebrow. "Do you tell me? Do the pirates have galleys? Where do they lair?"

The response was dry. "If I knew that, Highness, I would have sent out my own galleys and dealt with the vermin. All we know is that expected arrivals are missing and there are reports of unidentifiable burned-out wreckage on sandbanks."

"It is possible that the galley we stranded may be one of those you sought, Your Grace. But that was a long way downriver, near to the Fanir island." She grinned. "Still, we have dealt with pirates and renegades on several occasions already, we are prepared should they appear once more."

"Your party is strong, you have many fighting men which an average barge does not, Highness."

"That is partly true, Your Grace. I must also disagree with you concerning Upper Fanir. When we reached Faralan we found two galleys there and, indeed, were met upon the Sirrel by one. Upper Fanir, though accounted a weak land, knows its own danger and desired to join the Federation immediately we arrived. Simbran of Faralmark had passed through on his way home from Princess Garia's wedding and extolled to them its benefits. However, before they could sign, a rebellion arose from their northern provinces and we were forced to assist in denying the rebels."

"Do you tell me?" Nuel sat up, interested. "This is news indeed."

"When those of Yod invaded Upper Fanir," she explained, "they sought to murder all those who might in time lead resistance to their rule. They imagined that they had succeeded but, unknown to them, Count Darkwin had survived, though greviously wounded. He was forced to hide until the invaders were thrown out and has only recently begun taking an interest in his duties. Other nobles from their northern uplands, so we were told, disputed his right to rule and led columns to attack Faralan." She smirked. "By chance, you understand, we were there, as was a visiting galley from Faralmark which was full of marines. They -"

Nuel held up a hand again. "One moment, Highness. You mentioned that word before. What are marines?"

"It is the name given to the armed soldiers who customarily live and work aboard galleys or other vessels, Your Grace. Those men are professionals, not levies, and have different training compared to your usual men at arms. They will fight other vessels or, at need, go ashore to carry out some task."

Nuel wrote notes on his parchment. "Interesting, Highness. You will provide more details should there be the need?"

"As much as I am able, Your Grace. There is no secret to their existence or use. Thus, with the help of those of Faralmark, together with troops loyal to Count Darkwin, the rebellion was defeated and order restored. Following that event Darkwin made his desire to join the Federation plain and, since we had documents available to enact his wish, it was made so."

Nuel frowned. "How could that be? From what you have told me your Federation is presently the other side of Yod."

"Not so, Your Grace. Faralmark is already a member and I am an officer of that Federation, charged with organizing waterborne forces."

"I must needs speak with my intelligencers, I deem," he muttered, "there appears much that they may have missed. So both Faralmark and Upper Fanir are part of this Federation. I must learn more but," he waved a hand, "later, I deem. Did you have any further trouble in Faralan?"

"No, Your Grace. We departed there but two days ago and headed for Pakmal." Eriana grimaced. "Once we arrived there I asked to meet the Arch-Count but instead was taken to Count Korboro, who said that he could arrange such a meeting."

"Korboro!" Ursula noticed that everyone in the room suddenly became tense. "How did you treat with him, Highness? Know you that he is a very dangerous man."

"Of course we knew nothing of that, Your Grace, when we met him," Eriana answered. "He thought me a young girl, a foolish Princess he could milk for all the coin I carried. It was not to be, however. Using us as pretext, his manservant murdered him before our eyes, blaming us for the deed."

Nuel half-rose from his chair. "What! He is dead? You are certain of this?"

"Your Grace, I have watched many men die before my gaze, I can attest that he is entirely dead."

"Heard and witnessed, Your Grace," Ursula added. "In fact, seen and witnessed."

"This may... complicate matters," Nuel said, exchanging glances with his sons as he sank back into his seat. "Nurin, alert the Guard. Parso, go to my intelligencers, make certain they know of this new development."

"Aye, Father."

Both rose, nodded to their father and then hastily made their way out of the room.

"Yet you are here, Highness," Nuel noted to Eriana. "How, then did you and all your folk escape?"

"A long tale, Your Grace, and best told later to those who know most about your relations with Pakmal. Ah, we were forced to bring two away with us, a wandering Kittrin we stumbled across and a port official who witnessed the murder, his life is no doubt in extreme danger."

"A Kittrin? Does he perchance go by the name of Toshi?"

"Aye, Your Grace, and since he desires to travel downstream, he has joined our company and will remain with us until we reach Palarand once more."

Nuel nodded. "We know of him, he is of minor consequence. I remember that he was forced to depart Zebrin recently in some haste. Tell him that he is presently in no danger here, especially if you speak for him."

"I do, Your Grace. We will ensure that he comes to no harm."

"The other one, what of him?"

"He is a Pakmal port official, Your Grace, named Osar. He is concerned that Korboro would have had connections here who will exact revenge upon him. It is likely he will ask you for sanctuary."

"He would not travel with you, like the Kittrin?"

Eriana spread her hands. "He still has a family in Pakmal, Your Grace. He desires to contrive some means to bring them over here to safely join him."

"I see." Nuel considered for a while. "A fugitive Pakmal official, here, may present more of a problem to us, Highness. Those in authority over there may desire him to be returned for questioning. However, until we make any firm decision tell him that we of Zebrin will not abandon him. Given the situation, I regret that any such decision may take some days."

"You have my thanks, Your Grace. I would not condemn anyone who just happened to be in the wrong place to witness such a deed."

"Nor would I, Highness."

Nuel dug into his pouch, pulled out a cloth and wiped his forehead with it. "Know you that Korboro did have connections and influence here in Zebrin, Highness. If he is truly gone then we may now apprehend many of those here without interference, I deem, at least those who do not yet know of his death. We must needs act quickly before they learn of it." He stood quickly, holding out a hand to prevent his wife also rising. "I must leave you now, issue instructions. This is a rare opportunity to rid ourselves of some noxious vermin. By your leave, Highness."

"Of course, Your Grace. I can see the need."

"Remain you here, if you would, and speak gentler tidings with my wife the Grafna. I am sure that you will have much news to exchange, not least the interesting attire that some of you wear today. If you may call again later this afternoon, once the heat of day has passed? I shall offer you all an evening meal to properly welcome you to our domain."

"We would be delighted, Your Grace. Until then."

With a nod, Graf Nuel turned and strode from the room.

Eriana's revelation has disturbed the ruler of Zebrin who alerts his forces. However, his wife is more interested in the attire of their visitors. Other visitors appear at the hostel, raising suspicions which are soon confirmed. Later, Kaldar has a request.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

75 - Conversations and Criminals

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2023 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Eriana looked at Grafna Nalys. "I did not expect so extreme a reaction, Your Grace. Was Korboro so evil? It did not seem that way when we met him, saving only that he seemed somewhat greedy."

Nalys sighed. "Highness, Korboro is, was, as a spider who sits in the middle of a web controlling everything. He stayed out of sight but let his many sworn men impress his authority on whoever strayed too near. He exacted tribute from many, though Nuel has managed to limit his activities over here. Still, he has some number of men in Zebrin, particularly about our city, who will inform him of any transgression and make reply.

"He has threatened Nuel on several occasions after some scheme of his was discovered but the response of Zebrin has been firm enough to convince him that he would not profit by persisting. Still, while he could not bend Nuel to his will there are many others here with interests in Pakmal who have felt his breath on their necks."

"Gods! It seems that we were fortunate, then. I have to tell you that we were not party to what happened, save to see it with our own eyes. I deem that his manservant had been waiting some few years for such an opportunity and we provided it."

"As you say, Highness. Newly arrived in Pakmal you could not have known what he was."

"If I may ask, are there others of his kind in Pakmal?"

"Two or three, Highness, but Korboro was the worst we know of. They are content, as I have said, to sit quietly and manage as they desire without disturbing those who think they rule that land. Sometimes those others will agree to some joint enterprise, or to exist peacefully one with another, other times two may decide strife between them is the only remedy. Of course, the ordinary folk of Pakmal are the ones who suffer from all this."

"Then I am glad we did not remain in that land. Zebrin seems a much safer place, if I may say so."

"As you say, although appearances can deceive. We are generally a quieter land but there are always those who desire some other way to live, and often that is by the labors of others. Is it not so everywhere?"

"Indeed so, Your Grace. In traveling along the Sirrel I am astonished by what we have found in every land we have come to. Fortunately most folk seem to accept the rule of law in those lands."

"If I may, Highness, we should leave such serious matters until my husband returns. Tell me, I see unusual attire on all your women. Is this some new fashion beyond Yod?"

Eriana smiled. "In some measure, Your Grace. Ursula and her assistant do wear attire that is becoming fashionable in Joth, but only after those of Joth saw them wearing their dresses! They were intended as a simple outfit that could be worn while traveling on the river, where, as you may know, it can become very hot. The skirts are slightly shorter to permit free movement about our ship but without outraging modesty," she grinned, "too much. The flare is enough to permit free movement yet not enough to be raised by the breeze. Tyra, if you would stand forward and turn around to show the Grafna your ship dress."

Tyra did so and twirled to show the back before retreating behind Ursula's chair.

"I see! So simple and yet so cooling! But I do not see any laces."

"Indeed not, Your Grace. We simply pull them on over our heads. The cut is designed to permit air to flow freely, thus keeping the wearer cool. I will add that the cut is not so simple as it may appear but requires forethought by the seamstress for the material to fall properly."

"Ah, I see. I will admit that, even though our day attire is well designed for our warmer months, it can still become too hot sometimes. May this design be copied freely, do you know?"

"You raise an interesting point, Your Grace. As worn by Ursula and Tyra the dresses have actually become a uniform for the female members of the waterborne forces I am charged with raising. Together with the summer uniform my men wear, also designed by those of Joth, there is freedom for all to copy and make locally similar designs without restriction. You should know that we have had enquiries from the militaries of almost every land we have visited for such designs, saving only those of Yod."

"Ah, I see, so these are all uniforms, then? May others not wear such designs?"

"In practice the designs are so useful, Your Grace, that many have already copied them, or made like designs, for non-military use. I doubt not that you will see many such examples at your ports in the years to come. They are too useful, too comfortable. Know that I normally wear a ship dress like those of Ursula and Tyra, but today I present myself only as an envoy of Palarand and attire myself accordingly."

"As you say. I must say, Highness, that the day attire of Palarand suits you perfectly."

Eriana's smile was rueful. "Therein lies another long tale, Your Grace, but better left for another day."

"Mayhap, Highness. What then, of those who stand behind you? Their attire is even more unusual than that of your healer and her assistant."

Eriana smiled. "These two are full members of His Majesty's Palace Guard, Your Grace, and this is their normal uniform. Their uniform was designed by Princess Garia to make it possible for women to defend themselves against anyone, man or woman. They can use those swords and other weapons and may even subdue a foe with their bare hands should it become necessary."

Nalys was astonished. "Women in your Palace Guard? Is Palarand so bereft of men that it must needs admit women, then?"

"Indeed not, Your Grace! When Princess Garia arrived - she was not Princess then, of course - it is told that she could defeat every man of the Palace Guard without even using any weapons. It was pointed out that there would always be occasions when any woman could not be accompanied by a man yet might need to defend herself. Garia proved this point on at least two occasions when those of Yod sought to kidnap her."

"This Princess Garia, she is real, then? The tales that have managed to come past Yod from the lower Sirrel have been so wild that neither Nuel nor myself know what to believe!"

Eriana nodded. "She is definitely real, Your Grace. She is a little younger than me and perhaps half a stride shorter. Yet her abilities easily surpass my own, indeed, it was she who taught me almost all the warfare that I now know. When we first arrived at Robanar's court we did not know her abilities and she easily proved to my crew that, although they have always borne weapons since early childhood, as is the custom in the lands of my birth, against her they could not prevail at all. Your Grace, it was a sobering moment for all of us."

"So Princess Garia teaches who, exactly? The Palace Guard? Men? Women?"

"To begin with she has used the Palace Guard as her base, Your Grace. Having watched her fight, Robanar permitted her to teach a small number of men who then became instructors for the next batch, so to speak. By that manner the King intends that all his men should in time be able to fight as she does. In addition, she also taught Prince Keren. She has told me that she kept being asked by women servants in the palace corridors if they could benefit from her teaching and Captain Merek chose four to discover if such a scheme would work, having both men and women in the Guard.

"The scheme worked so well that two of those first four accompanied me to Boldan's Rock and back and Bennet and Semma here are two of the next four. There are of course precautions to be taken where men and women share the same accommodations but so far there has been little trouble. Other lands have learned of the experiment and have tried similar schemes. Joth now has a separate women's regiment and Ferenis and Forguland each have a women's service. Those women do not directly face any foe, it is true, but act as scouts, spotters and couriers about the field of battle."

"Do you tell me?" The Grafna shook her head with bemusement. "But surely, now that Yod is defeated, will not those women go back to their customary activities? What, after all, can be more important than the raising of children?"

Eriana replied, "Your Grace, the world is changing. Palarand has such need for men to fill all the new jobs that, aye, women must needs be employed. Some few will remain as female warriors, it is true, and others will bear and raise children as they have always done, but many have already found new careers making things and performing tasks normally left to men."

She paused, considering how to continue, but the door opened and Nuel reappeared. He nodded to Eriana and his wife and regained his seat.

"As they passed," Nuel explained, "my sons had already impressed some urgency on those I wished to instruct so they were aware of their duties. Highness, I must needs apologize for my abrupt departure, it could be considered an insult to a visitor such as yourself. I am here once more, let us continue. My dear," he addressed his wife, "have you discovered why our guests wear that fascinating attire?"

Nalys leaned forward, her eyes alight. "I have indeed, husband, and it seems that the subject should interest even you! Her Highness tells me -"

- - -

At about the same time, six men sauntered in through the gate of the hostel and took measure of their surroundings. Two wore yellow and black while the other four wore nondescript tunic and tights. All wore swords and the escort also carried clubs. As they entered there were distant whistles but these men ignored them. One of those on the walkway around the courtyard stood and came out to meet them.

"You look for someone?"

"I do. I am looking for the captain of the big ship which recently arrived."

"Yah. I fetch."

Shortly three men emerged from the dining room: Tor, Baros and Hashim.

"I am Captain Tor of the Visund. Is there problem?"

The leading official looked down at a parchment in his hand. "Uh, Captain, there has been an irregularity in your arrival. I am asked to conduct a survey of your cargo to discover goods forbidden in Zebrin."

Tor looked at Baros, who answered, "We carry no cargo, Master. Everything on our vessels is the personal property of the ship owner or her crew."

"That does not matter. I am ordered to search for contraband." The man looked between Tor and Baros. "Who are you?"

"I am the Captain of Her Highness's other ship, Master. My friend here does not speak your tongue so well so I am helping out."

"Two ships? We were not informed..." The man consulted his documents. "I must insist on a search of both vessels, then."

On the veranda, small groups of men had gathered, alerted by the whistle code. Near Stine, who was sitting in a chair with his leg propped up, were Adin, Zakaros, Karan, Kaldar and Toshi. The Kittrin had part-concealed himself behind the others, and with good reason. He gripped Karan's arm and the Yodan turned.

"I know two of those men! They are part of the gang that sought me when I was here before."

"The ones in yellow or the others?"

"The others. They have come to find me, I am sure."

Zakaros put a calming hand on Toshi's arm. "Maybe. There are other reasons why they may be here. Do you forget who is now dead in Pakmal?"

Toshi dropped his hand. "Yes. Of course. But -"

Adin leaned down towards Stine. «Blow known enemy, Stine.»

«Yah. Also surround and capture, I think. Princess will want to speak to these.»

He fished out his own whistle and softly blew a sequence of notes. Some of the others on the verandah promptly disappeared from view while others made certain that their weapons were ready.

"What's that sound?" the official asked, looking around.

Tor gestured towards Stine. "Injured man. Cannot walk. He asks for something."

Hashim stepped forward. "You cannot search either vessel, my man. Do you not understand that they are in a berth reserved for diplomatic vessels? If you set foot on either then Zebrin would be at war with Palarand."

"That is nonsense!" The man said, but his face showed that he had overlooked that slight detail. "There is nothing here to indicate that your ship is anything other than a normal trader."

"Then you are misinformed, my man. Go away and return when you have discovered the truth. There will be no searches conducted on either of Her Highness's vessels today."

Tor smiled. "Hashim, these will not be leaving." He pointed to the line of men blocking the carriage entrance, three with crossbows loaded and aimed. "Whistle told of enemies. Maybe these are not real officials?"

The startled men paused for a moment, surprised at being revealed so soon. Then they burst into action. The two in yellow grabbed Tor and pushed him in front of them, using him as a shield against the crossbows. The other four grabbed Baros and Hashim, angling them in different directions as shields, but it was too late. Norsemen rushed across the courtyard intent on dealing with the intruders. Two of the intruders pulled their swords, intending to use their captives as hostages, but the Norse were upon them before they could even raise their weapons.

The fight was short and ugly.

«Bind them,» Tor commanded, looking at the six sprawled on the cobbles, swords at their throats. «We'll find somewhere to keep them until Princess returns.»

Someone asked, «Should we inform somebody? Get help?»

«If it is only these few then we have already taken care of them,» Tor decided, «but you have a point. Two to watch the front, two at the back. The rest of you, keep your gear near to hand.» He switched languages. "Baros, Hashim, who can we tell?"

The two looked at each other before Baros replied, "We have two in some kind of local uniform, which means that we do not know who to trust, is that so?"

"Yah. But we are few if more come."

"Understood. What about that sentry at the pontoon gate? He sounded as if he knew what was going on, which these two did not."

"Yah. Good idea. One of you go?"

Baros nodded. "I'll do it. The sooner somebody knows these six have been here, the happier I will be."

He gave Tor a brief nod and walked out of the courtyard. Hashim bent down and came up with the bundle of documents the 'official' had been holding.

"I don't know where he got these but they are nothing to do with us," he said, reading them. "Look, this one is an order to survey the cargo of... what is that? Palim's Promise, I think. Oh, I know them, the owner names all his barges that way. I'm surprised his business survived the war. Let's see, the next one is simply a list of craft known to be in port... three days ago. Captain, these are probably genuine documents but out of date and nothing to do with any of us."

Tor grunted. "They came here for something but what? Can do little till Princess returns. Maybe Baros brings help to us first."

"But how will we know who is help and who is more like these?" Hashim jerked a thumb at the intruders.

Tor gave Hashim an old-fashioned look. "Not a help, friend. Must use wits when new folk come."

"As you say, Captain."

* * *

Eriana was surprised by the tense behavior of those in the courtyard when her procession returned to the hostel, tenseness which only relaxed when she climbed out of her carriage. Tor hurried across to meet her.

«What has happened, Tor?»

«Six men came. Two pretended to be port officials.» He shrugged. «Maybe they are, but still in pay of enemy. Tried to take me, Hashim and Baros hostage,» a grin, «did not take long to subdue. We have them in one of the downstairs offices.»

«Is that why there are soldiers on guard outside? Six men? How did you know they were not real?»

«Officials had some kind of uniform, the other four did not, but carried weapons.» Tor gestured. «Our black friend recognized two of those others, they are of a gang he had trouble with when he was here before.»

«Ahhh. If he had not been here you might not have known. Anybody hurt?»

A shrug. «A few bruises, no more. Karan checked them over. Nothing to concern Ursula.»

Kornal Oznar came around from the other side of the carriage, where he had dismounted from his frayen. "Highness, Captain. You look serious, has there been a problem?"

"Kornal, six men came to the hostel earlier, while we were away. Though two were attired as officials, it would seem, two of the others were recognized as being gang members who had previous dealings with our Kittrin. There was a short argument and the men have been..." She turned to Tor. «What did you say you have you done with them?»

"Tied up in downstairs office, Highness."

Hashim walked across to join the group. "Highness, the officials carried documents which were old and had nothing to do with us. I am guessing it was just a pretext to get within... or perhaps to have a look at our vessels. We are not sure. One official spoke of searching the Visund for contraband, he did not know about the Green Ptuvil, and he had not realized that we were berthed in a restricted area."

Oznar whistled. "There is ill intent here, Highness. If I may examine these men."

"Of course, Kornal."

By now the other carriages had been unloaded and Ursula and Lars came to join the group.

"What has happened, Highness?"

Eriana nodded at Hashim and he briefly explained what had happened.

"Is that why there are soldiers outside?"

"Aye, Mistress," Hashim replied, "Baros went across to the pontoon gate guard and raised the alarm. Since two of the men were in uniform there is a risk that some of the soldiers could be suspect but we have had no trouble from them."

"Thank you, Hashim. The question I must ask," Ursula said slowly, "is, how did those men know that their master had died? We arrived fairly late in the afternoon, was there time for someone to bring the news across - and to link it with us?"

Hashim said, "Mistress, you assume that these men are connected to the murdered man in some way. To my mind they could just be the local criminals looking for a vessel to loot. The Visund is distinctive and everything in it is on view, it is possible they just wanted to see what they could get away with."

Oznar objected, "But your two vessels are in a restricted area. If the two in uniforms, are, in fact, genuine officials then they would have known that."

Eriana resolved the discussion. "Gentlemen, it seems to me that the best way to find out the truth is to ask them. Thinking of possible reasons for what has happened is, perhaps, a useful thing to do but proves nothing. Come, let us look at these criminals."

The group began to walk towards the rear entrance to the side wing where the small offices were, next to the dining hall.

Oznar remarked, "The Mistress does have a point, Highness. If these folk did learn of their master's death then they could only have learned of it after both your vessels had departed."

"That should not be a problem," Ursula responded. "We were checked by a customs vessel after we crossed the river and were given directions where to berth. Do the customs men check every vessel and keep a list of who they stop? If so, that should narrow down the number of likely suspects."

The Kornal nodded. "A sensible suggestion, Mistress. Aye, they do note down who arrives and who departs, their list should tell us in what order. I will see what we can discover from yesterday's lists."

"Do not forget this morning's lists, Kornal," Eriana advised.

"As you say, Highness. There is early morning traffic of messengers and the like, I will include them."

Inside it was easy to see which room held the men since two Norse stood outside with drawn swords. Two more were inside the doorway but none were threatened since the six men were firmly tied to chairs. One of the 'officials' let out a sigh of relief when he caught sight of Oznar.

"Sir! Thank the Maker you have come! Take us away from these bloodthirsty barbarians, I beg you."

The Kornal raised an eyebrow. "Barbarians, are they? I have just spent some time at the palace with those men and, to my mind, they are better trained than I am. Enough. Who are you and why have you come to a hostel reserved for visiting diplomats?"

"Edrian, Sir, of the Customs Authority. I was given instruction -"

"By whom?"

"Ah, uh... I forget his name, Sir. Not my superior but another of like rank who accosted me when I arrived for work this morning."

"Indeed? We will discover the truth, I deem. What did this man tell you to do?"

"He, ah, said to investigate a strange craft that had appeared late yesterday afternoon for contraband. He said that, because of its origin, it was likely to contain illegal goods."

"Did he give this craft a name?"

"No, Sir, but he said it would be easy to recognize as it was very large and had no deck."

"What about those here with you? Who are they?"

"Uh, the man to my left is my assistant Urbinar, Sir. The man who gave me the orders assigned these other four to me, I do not know their names."

"Yet you came here with them, men not wearing any uniform nor knowing any of their names. How could you trust them?"

"I thought that they were trustworthy enough, Sir, if that superior trusted them."

"This man you conveniently cannot remember the name of."

"Uh, that is true, Sir. Sorry, Sir."

"Sorry is not good enough, Edrian. I am minded to leave you here for Her Highness's men to deal with." He turned. "What say you, Force-Admiral Lars?"

Lars pretended to consider. "Might get more out with torture. Easiest way, kill them all, take time. No need to bother with trials then."

Edrian's voice was panic-stricken. "Sir! I beg you, do not leave us with these bloodthirsty people! We'll tell you anything you want to know."

Hashim quickly said, "Heard and witnessed!" to which the man looked shocked.

Oznar twitched a brief smile. "As you say, Force-Admiral. Unfortunately, if I did leave them here, I would have to write out many, many forms in order to satisfy Graf Nuel." He sighed. "It looks like I'll be taking them back with me, then. Highness, if you could release them from their chairs but leave them tied."

"Of course, Kornal. Lars? See to it... and not too much more bruising, I deem."

The six men were marched out into the courtyard and linked together with halters which were attached to the back of Oznar's frayen. With the now empty carriages leading, the procession wound out of the hostel yard tailed by the unfortunate men. Almost all those left in the hostel gathered to watch them go.

"I did not think the reaction would be this quick," Eriana remarked.

Ursula replied, "As Hashim said, it could have been just a fishing expedition. The Visund looks unusual enough that it would attract the interest of criminals and they might assume we do not know much about port procedures in the Great Valley."

Eriana smiled. "It is true, when we first beached her on the shores of Plif we knew nothing about how such a populous place manages the many, many vessels that ply this great river. However, we have now been here long enough that we have learned how most places deal with their water craft."

"You told me that was part of why you were making this journey in the first place."

"As you say, Ursula, and we have indeed learned much." Eriana turned. "For now, I require a session in the bath house and then some food! I thought we were intended to remain at the palace for lunch but the death of Korboro has fixed everyone's attention. It is well that we have returned here for some peace and quiet. Shall you join us?"

"Of course, Highness. Coming, Tyra?"

* * *

When they arose after their naps most were drawn to the dining room for a cup of reviving pel. The women, by chance, ended up around the same large table.

"Highness, if I may ask, have this morning's events changed our arrangements?" Nethra asked. "I have an interest in the visit to the local market which was planned for tomorrow morning."

"I do not think so," Eriana replied, "but we will have to consider any escort more carefully, I deem. Zebrin seemed a safe place to come but, as with the river, much may occur beneath the surface without notice by those above. Did you have a particular need?"

"Cloth and sewing materials, Highness. Most of what we have left is offcuts, except for the roll of underwear material, though that is also going down. We also need thread, much more thread, of different colors, both to sew cloth and to make epaulet sleeves and perhaps to embroider more marks for your new services. More needles, perhaps. Shears, too. What we have are sharp enough but we do not have enough for all of us to work at the same time."

"I did not realize... of course, we have more people in our company now, they will all require suitable attire. Toshi! I expect he may desire some, once he sees how comfortable the others are. Aye. Did you intend to go to the market yourself?"

"If Mistress Ursula is going then yes, Highness. Of us five I appear to be the most comfortable presently near men. If I go with other women, it can only help."

Eriana was sympathetic. "And I wish that you had not suffered so, any of you. Ursula, will Nethra cause any problem if she comes?"

"I think it can only help if she joins us," Ursula replied. "I know it may sound cruel and it could even be painful, but the longer that any of them put off meeting normal people again, the harder it will become. I know that will be a problem for the two youngest but I think they are already coming to terms with their new situation."

"Then it is decided. Nethra will join you tomorrow... Nethra, do you expect Lars to come with you?"

"I know he is busy, Highness. I also know that I cannot ask him to accompany me all the time, it would not be good for either of us. Tomorrow I will be safe enough with Ursula, I deem."

"Especially if we have a few good Norsemen with us," Ursula added. "Tell me, do you have a list of what you would like to find?"

"Part of one, Mistress. Knowing that I can go, I can spend part of this evening finding out what else the rest of us may wish to have."

Ursula frowned. "That could make this market visit a longer one, Highness. If we are buying cloth then we'll need a handcart to bring it all back."

Eriana said, "Fear not, Ursula. Adin has already asked for a small cart to bring back his supplies. Either we find two carts or a bigger one."

"Of course, Highness."

The women turned as Hashim, Baros and Osar entered from outside.

"Ah, Hashim. Have you learned what you needed to?"

Their pilot briefly bowed. "I have, Highness. Here are up-to-date charts -" he held up a handful of scrolls, "- of the whole river as far as Bibek and a little beyond. There is still talk of piracy in that stretch but," he grinned, "I doubt that your men will be too concerned by that. Concerning our friend Osar here, we found an acquaintance in the port office he has dealings with who has arranged to have a message taken discreetly to his family. There is also an offer of a job here for him if he so desires."

Eriana frowned. "If he works at the port then he may come into contact with those who might take word back to Pakmal. Is this wise?"

Hashim grinned and shook his head. "It is not a job at the port, Highness. There is a factor here, a merchant who also runs a depot for a Palarand transport company, who has offered the job. When he learned that the Visund came from Palarand he asked me to tell you the name..." He looked at a tiny note scrawled on the back of the outmost chart, "...Tanon, that was it."

"Tanon! Aye, the name is well known to me. So Osar and his family will be kept safe, I deem?"

Hashim bowed his head. "So I have been assured, Highness. Master Taramar informs me that, because of the, ah, problems in Pakmal there has been need to transport various people from and around that land in disguise or otherwise. Master Osar's circumstances will be little different than others he has recently helped."

"Do you tell me? I was aware that Tanon and his men perform, let us say, certain extra tasks in and around Palarand but I did not know that his reach came so far."

Hashim nodded. "So I have learned, Highness. Are you familiar with the man?"

"Indeed I am, Hashim, and one day I will tell you what he did for me and my men, but not, I think, while we remain in Zebrin."

"As you say, Highness." The pilot hesitated, then added, "This seems a strange land to me, Highness. Much has changed since I was last here, mayhap that was because the Graf then was the father of the man we met today. I like much of what I see here, I approve of the efficiency, but there are curious undercurrents which I only notice because it is different than what went before. No doubt most of that is because of the situation in Pakmal and, partly, the recent war with Yod. I hope that in time matters will return to what they were before but part of me wonders if that will ever happen."

"I had a similar feeling during my meeting with Graf Nuel," Eriana agreed. "He is concerned with Pakmal and its influence on his own lands. However, I have met many rulers as we have progressed along the river, they are all different in their ideas, and I do not think there is too much cause for concern here."

"Think you he will join the Federation?"

"Not yet. He is too far away to see how it might benefit him and, indeed, his lands and people. He will watch and see what happens, whether we will thrive and grow or collapse under the weight of so many different ideas and customs. This is what we who created the Federation in the first place expected to happen and I do not blame him for his caution."

"Ah, as you say, Highness."

"He is interested in the idea of joint river patrols, though, and may subscribe to that enterprise once we have established ourselves. With vessels from Upper Fanir and Faralmark passing his lands he cannot fail to notice us and, indeed, his own notions of organization may be of use to us."

"Aye, I thought that when the customs cutter hailed us yesterday."

"Aye. We are not so sharp in Palarand but our river traffic is of a different kind, being so close to the sea. Well, Hashim, Baros, Osar, you have returned soon enough to freshen yourself before we eat this evening."

Hashim bowed. "Highness."

* * *

Kornal Oznar reappeared later on that afternoon. On hearing he had arrived Eriana invited him to join her in the dining room, where he found her at a table filled with women.

"Your Highness." Oznar bowed stiffly. "If I may bring you further news of those your men apprehended this morning."

"Of course, Kornal." She stood, with a hand indicating that the others should not also rise. "Ladies, if you would excuse me. Ursula, Kalmenar, Lars, with me, by your leave."

The selected three plus Eriana and the Kornal found a smaller table in one corner and took seats.

"That was a sharp move by your pilot, Highness," Oznar began, "to turn a plea by Port Supervisor Edrian into an oath! When we questioned him back at the station he did not know what to do, to lie and break his oath, or to tell all and incriminate many others. Fortunately for us he chose to tell all, after I explained to him exactly who you were and what your men had done before reaching Zebrin."

There was a hard smile. "There must needs be a break while fresh attire was found for him, Highness. On this morning's events, it seems that rumors of your arrival had already reached some of the criminal gangs in Zebrin City and, as you thought, they believed that you did not know the regulations, meaning they could find some way to seize some of your cargo, as they supposed. It had not occurred to Edrian that you were berthed in the restricted area, he had not been given that information."

"So it was a simple fishing expedition, then? They knew not that Korboro had died?"

"Indeed, Highness. All they knew was that some high-status female noble had arrived in a strange-looking ship with many retainers. Nobody had bothered to look at the retainers or find out what your rank, name or country of origin were. If they had done so your ship and men would have been left entirely alone. Some news of your previous adventures has, indeed, already reached Zebrin."

"I am relieved to hear that, Kornal. What of the men with the two officials?"

"They were members of a gang which preys on traffic around the port area, Highness. That is why, we think, they had previous dealings with your Kittrin, whom I have just seen sitting in the dining room. Once they had been told that they would likely not have survived any fight with your men they, too, suddenly became able to give us more information than we expected." He smiled. "All in all, a much more fruitful day than I expected."

"And Korboro? Is that news now well-known over here?"

"Aye, it arrived this morning, Highness, we even know which vessel brought it. I will add that, so far as we know, no link has been made between that death and the appearance of yourselves." Oznar remembered a conversation. "Ah, I believe you mentioned this morning that some of your crew desired to visit our markets?"

"That is so, Kornal. We have a number of needs, not all concerning food or supplies for our vessels. Will there be a problem?"

"Not at all, Highness, though, as you might imagine, there is always the chance that the crew of a visiting vessel, unfamiliar with our streets, markets and folk, might encounter those seeking to cause mischief. It would be prudent, therefore, to provide a strong armed escort to your people when they go tomorrow."

"I will heed your wise words, Kornal. Most of the markets we have visited along the way have welcomed us, or at least our coin, and we expected little different this time. As I mentioned this morning my men do not go far without their weapons, it is something they have done all their lives. I will make sure that a stronger escort will go to the market tomorrow, though."

"Good. Highness, are we still to see you and your men tomorrow afternoon?"

"I do not see any reason to change our arrangement, Kornal. Aye, we will be there and then you and your men shall see what we of Palarand can do."

"Then I will look forward to your arrival, Highness. By your leave?"

"Of course, Kornal. My thanks for your help, and that of your men, this morning."

Oznar stood, saluted smartly, turned on his heel and walked out of the dining room.

* * *

"...mix four parts of fat to two of water and one of ground soap-root and then add the liquor from the stewed herbs, which will amount to another part," Ursula read out.

Karan dutifully copied that down and then raised his head. "Mistress, if I may ask, would that be parts by volume or parts by weight?"

Ursula was momentarily derailed. "Um, I don't know, Karan. Let me think. When the healers of Forguland did it, they mixed... oh, it must be by volume, of course. They certainly didn't weigh the liquid from the stewed herbs and they added two jugs of water. But you raise a good point. If you or I ever pass on instructions like this, and, yes, it will happen in your future, we must make certain that the listener knows if it is done by weight or by volume."

"As you say, Mistress. It isn't something I would normally have thought about but, then, I thought of the fat and that is often weighed by the butcher when he sells it."

"That is true. Now, where was I?"

They were sitting in a corner of the dining room at a table following the evening meal. Ursula was giving Karan some information on the herbs she had encountered along the way and what they were used for. At other tables sat the other women, most busy cutting and sewing from the small amounts of cloth the company still had left. Many of the men were idling outside in the evening air, most sitting on the planks of the veranda with their feet on the courtyard cobbles or resting with their backs against the dining room wall.

"Oh, yes. It says here... gavakhan fat from around the theril... do you know what the theril is?"

"Of course, Mistress. Though in the past I have not often eaten offal I do know that it can make a tasty soup."

"Yes, well, fat from around that organ, but you can also use fat from around the buchir, it says here. Apparently, the fat from four-legged animals can be different than fat from six-legged animals, and six-legged would include avians, I think, so fat from six-legs is preferred."

"I see, Mistress. Then what?"

"I am told that the mixture will set to a stiff paste or an ointment which can then be rubbed on the skin to protect it from the worst effects of the sun. Of course it is water-soluble so it would have to be re-applied should the user have to wash their hands or otherwise get wet."

Karan dutifully made notes and then looked up. "I am astonished by the amount of knowledge that you have, Mistress. I swear that I have learned more since I began to travel with you than I have in my entire previous life! I would never have guessed that about mere sunlight, that there are parts which cannot be seen but can harm us."

Ursula spread her hands. "Somebody had to find that out, Karan, but once they did it becomes obvious, as many things about the natural world do. What comes from the sun is not just the light you can see with your eyes. Consider, if you hold your arm out in sunlight then you can feel the warmth on your skin."

"It is true, Mistress."

"The sun emits a wide range of... radiation, we call it, much of which is fortunately blocked by Anmar's atmosphere. What you think of as heat is called infra-red, then there is light, then comes ultra-violet, which is what can cause the damage. Mostly you just go brown and that fades as winter comes, but too much can cause permanent damage to the skin, such that the material begins to grow in ways not intended. Eventually that can kill you."

"So this ointment is not just a salve to protect against burning, then."

"No, indeed, Karan. Most of us have some tolerance to sunlight, we are adapted to it after all, but those with paler skins need extra protection. People with red or blonde hair like our Norsemen can be vulnerable, especially since they come from a land where the sun is not so strong."

"Ah, I wondered about that. Such hair color is not common along the Valley, I deem. In Yod those of such a coloration are very rare and many in the Ascendancy looked down on them. Having now passed beyond into other lands I know that is not true. If you could tell me, are there other hair colors? Might we, for example, encounter those with blue or green hair?"

Ursula smiled. "Yes and no, Karan. There are three pigments which can naturally color the hair of a person, black, brown or red. That person can have one or more of those colors present, which are passed down from their parents. If you do not have any of those pigments then you would usually end up with hair like that of Her Highness, since the natural color of hair is a pale yellow."

"I see, Mistress. Ah, natural color?"

"There is a condition - you might have seen it - where a person has no color at all. Their skin is white, their hair is white and their eyes are pink. That is the result of a defect in the instructions which a baby uses to become a human. It is very rare and those persons have to stay away from strong direct sunlight since it can and will harm them."

Karan nodded. "There was a child, when I was younger, I remember. He survived some eight or nine winters but then died. I do not recall the details. Ah, instructions which a baby uses?"

Ursula pursed her lips. "A very complicated subject for another day, Karan, but," she held up a hand, "it is essential that you learn how the system works, since it makes us all everything that we are, and will explain much that probably confuses you at the moment."

At that moment Kaldar approached the table looking solemn.

"Mistress?" His eyes slid briefly towards Karan. "If I may have a moment?"

"Something wrong, Kaldar? Karan is a healer like myself, if it is to do with your health then you can speak in front of him."

"Mistress," the boy looked uncomfortable, "I... I may need to become Kaldara for three or four days."

"Oh! I am forgetting. Kalikan, is it?"

At that word Karan pushed back away from the table, his expression conflicted. Ursula held up a hand.

"Karan, did your master never tell you of the workings of the female body?"

There was tension in the response. "No, Mistress. We were told to leave that to... the birthing women to deal with."

Ursula muttered some choice Russian swearwords under her breath. "Disgraceful! Half the population is women, Karan, and we as healers are sworn to tend to patients whoever and whatever they are. You will need to learn to handle women's complaints just as I have to deal with men's complaints. If you are somewhere and I am not nearby, you will have no choice."

The young man was pale. "I understand, Mistress." He swallowed. "I will try, but the attitudes of Yod are yet ingrained in me. I may find it difficult."

"I understand that," she said in a softer tone. "We will do what we can, over time." She cocked her head. "What would you do if Bennet or Semma got a battlefield injury? You already know that men's insides are different to women's insides."

Karan's voice steadied. "There is much in what you say, Mistress. I will listen while Kaldar consults you."

"Kaldar? Do you object to Karan listening in?"

The boy gave Karan a lopsided smile. "Since I am supposed to be a boy then I need to become used to a man healer attending me," he replied, "but my insides are yet those of a female and he must needs know the difference."

Ursula sat back. "All right. Kaldar, I don't think you need to become Kaldara while Kalikan is present. On Earth it is perfectly possible for a woman to spend all her days, including Kalikan ones, wearing trousers or similar close-fitting garments. The shorts you wear should be adequate."

The mouths of both dropped open.

"But how is that possible, Mistress?" the boy asked. "Does not the attire become... stained?"

"On Earth they have slightly different ways of approaching the problem, Kaldar, some of which we cannot do here - yet. But I'm sure we can arrange something which will allow you to continue as you are, but perhaps not doing certain activities for a few days?"

"As you say, Mistress. If I had become Kaldara, I would not have been able to do them anyway."

Ursula nodded. "That's right, but this way you won't cause comment among the hostel staff or anybody else, you'll just be yourself but a little less active."

Kaldar thought. "If it can be done, Mistress, then I will try. Of course, if it does not work, then I can always go back to a skirt."

"We'll try to avoid that, Kaldar, but yes. Have you already started?"

"Not yet, Mistress, but the sensations I usually get have begun. Maybe sometime tomorrow."

"Very well. You and I - and Karan - will work out a plan and arrange something for tomorrow morning. I am assuming that, given the potions you are taking, that it should be lighter than before?"

Kaldar shrugged. "I do not know, Mistress. It is what I desire above all else, of course, but desire does not make something happen."

"Indeed. So, let me have a word with Lars and then we can sit down and make a plan for you."

"Thank you, Mistress."

"Then, tomorrow, we three will sit down and I will explain to you both all about DNA and how it passes from parents to children. In fact, it might be worth including all the women in that talk."

"But, Mistress, tomorrow morning you are to go to the market."

"Then we shall just have to find a later time to do it, shall we not?"

Ursula makes a visit to the local market to obtain cloth, educating Zakaros in the process. Later, almost all the company travel to a nearby barracks to show off some of their fighting skills, but are hampered by afternoon storms. Graf Nuel puts in an unexpected appearance and is impressed by what he sees.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

76 - Cloth and Blades

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2023 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"I am both fascinated and disturbed, Mistress," Zakaros muttered as he pushed the hand-cart into the market place. "Faralan was a shock but we remained in the hostel, mostly, because of the uprising. In Pakmal I never even left the barge so this is the first land beyond Yod that I have seen in any detail."

"Oh?" Ursula was interested. "What do you think of it?"

"It is plain to me that we of Yod have been misled about conditions in other lands, Mistress. We were all told, aye, even such as myself who was a part of the Ascendancy, that most existed in miserable hovels and they waited anxiously for those of Yod to come and make their lives better."

He swung an arm around at the busy throng. "This gives the lie to that, Mistress. The buildings, the attire, the goods on sale, even the very substance of the streets is better than anything I could imagine. These folk are rich, Mistress, compared to many whom I administered in Yod. There are smiles on their faces, they go about their business with hope in their hearts."

"I did tell you, but telling is one thing and seeing is another. I can promise you that in every country the Visund visits, the architecture, the attire, the coins, everything is different than the last country, and the one before. It is the way of the Sirrel valley, I assume. Sometimes I find it bewildering myself. But what disturbs you, Zakaros?" She expertly cast her gaze around the market place. "I can see nothing here that would concern me."

"The attire, Mistress, especially that of the women. Since traveling with you and your companions I am no longer surprised nor outraged by what I see you wear, but the fact that every woman here wears garb that is just as strange, that is what disturbs me. The colours and the styles! I am not used to seeing so much leg exposed nor women with their heads uncowled."

"As far as I know Yod is the only land in the Sirrel valley which insists that its women keep their heads covered in that way," she told him. "I will add that it appears to be common for everyone, man or woman, to wear some kind of hat when the sun is so strong but that is just a sensible precaution, not a legal requirement."

"And I am glad of my own hat today," he agreed. "Knowing now what those who live in other lands may be like I am prepared to accept other differences, but it is difficult to change the expectations of my previous life."

"I must admit to a similar problem. Some of it is familiarity. One of the reasons we wear shorter skirts," she said as an aside, "is that it helps to keep us cool. A longer skirt will tend to trap the hot air beneath. When we met you in Yod and dressed as locals I noticed this. Of course, that does mean that our skirts have to be full to provide shade to the lower legs."

"As you say, Mistress. Never having worn such a garment I could not offer an opinion but what you say sounds reasonable. By the same token, then, a hat such as those you and I wear today are better than the cowls that the women of Yod must needs wear since the air may move more freely about a hat."

"That's right, Zakaros. It also helps keep the sun out of our eyes."

He stopped and turned towards her. "Why do you not wear those glass shades that were made for you in Faralan, Mistress? I can see that the bright sun causes you to squint despite your hat."

"If I did that we would be here another week," she explained. "Can you imagine the reaction I would get marching into here wearing those sunglasses? I would have to explain and Graf Nuel would probably want to begin production right away."

"And what is wrong with that, Mistress?"

I cannot tell Zakaros - especially not in public! - about the limitations on technology brought from Earth, especially since I do not properly know the rules myself.

"There are certain regulations concerning inventions which we would have to observe when entering any new country. We were forced to do that in Faralan with those sunglasses. Time is our main problem, Zakaros. According to Her Highness, we have to begin our return journey in a certain number of days time in order to be sure that we reach Palarand before the rainy season begins."

"I do not know the days," he said. "Do you?"

"It is difficult. Eriana and her crew come from a southern land which apparently does not experience these rains. I have never experienced them either for reasons you already know, and I am not yet familiar with your local calendar. From calculations which Lord Kalmenar has made Her Highness thinks that we have around a month, that is thirty-one days, until the rains begin. That means we can go upstream as far as we think is wise, then hope the current can take us downstream again quickly enough to avoid getting soaked. The problem, as Lord Kalmenar explained, is that downstream is the direction the rains will be coming from."

Zakaros nodded. "And it would be prudent to allow a certain margin since the rains do not begin on the same day every year, nor last the same number of days whenever they do begin."

"Agreed. Since it appears we already have business in Bibek it looks like that will be as far as we will be able to go."

"Excuse me, Mistress," a voice butted in.

They turned to see two men in yellow and black but with white neckerchiefs.

"Yes?"

"You are blocking the roadway. If I may ask you and your people to move to one side, you are in the way of traffic."

"Of course. Our apologies. Zakaros, pull the cart over there, behind that stall will do."

The officers followed them over.

"If I may ask, by your attire you appear foreigners. I have not seen anything like those uniforms before."

Ursula explained, "We arrived on the ship Visund which carries Her Highness Princess Eriana of Palarand on a diplomatic mission."

"Visund? Ship? I heard talk of a strange vessel which arrived the day before yesterday. That was you?"

"It was. Yesterday we spent part of the day in an audience with His Grace, who was most interested in what we had to say to him."

The senior of the two bowed. "If you would excuse my interest, Mistress. It is only curiosity. We will leave you to go about your business. If you have need of assistance at our market, our office is just there." He pointed, bowed and then the two walked off.

Zakaros raised an eyebrow.

"We're all wearing unusual attire, Zakaros. Of course he was going to come over and be nosy. So. Decisions have to be made. Adin, is there anything you need to collect early before it goes off or is sold out?"

«Not this time, Mistress. Our excuse to get us out of the city in Pakmal means we have more than sufficient of the usual bulk items. Most of what we need ashore the hostel will supply. I will remain with you and only buy if something catches my eye.»

«As you will. Boys? Anything you need? Weapons, leather? Tools, sharpeners, anything like that?»

«Yah, Mistress,» Ragnar answered. «Lars asks to look out for more sharp-stones.» He grinned. «There are many of us, we go through stones rapidly.»

«And are probably wearing down your blades, if you do it too much.»

Another grin. «Yah, Mistress. But recent times mean we must keep our weapons sharp.»

«I cannot disagree, Ragnar.»

"Nethra? What about you? How are you feeling?"

"It is hot, there are too many people and there is so much noise and smell, Mistress! But I have been to this market before, this is familiar to me, nobody will bother with me while I am with all of you, there should be nothing for me to be concerned about."

"That is good, but you must tell me if you begin to become uncomfortable. I regret that, dressed as we are, we are going to attract a lot of attention, but none of it will be personal."

"And very glad I am that I am wearing a ship dress today, Mistress, in this weather, strange though it feels on me."

"It is one of those fashion things, isn't it?" Ursula gave Nethra a reassuring smile. "When you are wearing something different to almost everyone else then you are always going to attract attention. Let me see... first, I think we ought to see what materials are available. Let us go and find a fabric stall."

Karan pointed. "There, Mistress. Is that what you are looking for?"

"Well spotted, but keep a look out for others. We may need to visit several of them to find all we need."

At the stall the owner eyed them thoughtfully. "Your attire is unusual, Mistress."

That was the by now regular response to Ursula when she first visited any market. At least here in Zebrin folk were just curious, not attempting to kidnap her and force her into rags!

"As you say, Mistress. This is new lightweight attire created by the good seamstresses of Joth to help us keep cool as we travel the river."

The stall-holder nodded with appreciation. "It certainly looks cool! I wonder if those of Joth would permit us to make like garments, do you know?"

"It is almost certain that something similar will appear here in time once people like us are seen wearing these dresses," Ursula agreed.

"If I may ask you to turn... ah, so simple! They must be easy to make, then. There is so little to them, not even laces!"

"Easy enough, yes, but because of their shape care must be taken in the cutting," she warned. "Otherwise they do not hang properly."

"Ah, as you say, I would not have noticed that. And they hang softly, so that air circulates... do you mind having them so short? Is there some particular reason?"

"It lets us move about aboard our ship more easily," Ursula explained. "It is just about long enough for modesty and not quite wide enough to permit the wind to lift the hem. Of course we also wear special undergarments, since life on barges involves companionways and much could be seen from below as we climb down."

"As you say! Barges? I assumed that you came on that strange ship, your attire has a similar style to that of the men with you. I was told that is the attire of those from that craft."

"Theirs is also designed by those of Joth, Mistress. What we all wear is a kind of uniform, by chance, but we do have similar items that are not uniform. Yes, Her Highness's ship is accompanied by a barge since there are now too many in our company to all be comfortable on the ship."

"Ah, I see. Her Highness? There was talk..." The woman paused. "But I forget myself, Mistress. Here you all are, standing in the sun, and I am indulging in women's prattle. If I may help you?"

"Certainly, Mistress. My eye was drawn to your cloth there. Have you anything similar to what we are wearing? Our company has grown and we are running out of material to make more garments."

"Ah, of course. You require a cloth of about the same weight, I deem. If I may feel what you are wearing?"

"Yes, of course."

The stall-holder came out and bent, feeling the hem of Ursula's ship dress. "That is thin and so finely woven. Cloth of Joth, I deem?"

"Yes, but providing you can find something similar... The color does not have to match exactly either."

"Well I did have a bolt in the back somewhere which a merchant ordered to make summer bedding with, but he changed his mind because his wife did not like the color. If I may go and look."

She bustled into the back and reappeared, puffing, under the weight of a full bolt of cloth. Ragnar assisted her to put it down on the display at the front of the stall. The stall-holder snipped off a sliver from the corner of the cloth and came around to test it against Ursula's dress.

"To my mind," she said, "this is about the same weight as that of your dress, Mistress, but the color is different, slightly paler."

Ursula looked and frowned. "That could be to do with the weave. Could you turn that sample around?"

"Ah, I see what you mean. The color changes! How interesting." The stall-holder held a hand over the two materials, shading them. "And out of the sun there is no difference at all. What do you think?"

"Done, Mistress, and I will not even haggle over the price. Have you any more?"

The woman looked at Ursula carefully. "Are you clothing an entire army, Mistress? No, forget I asked that question, it is none of my business! I have no more of that shade but I do have a bolt of the same material, it is a mid green, if that would be any use to you?"

"Possibly. Ragnar, go with her and help to bring it out."

"Yah, Mistress."

The new material was darker than Ursula expected but not enough to reject it out of hand.

This could be useful for the marines. Depending on terrain, it would suit better than the light colors we are wearing now. Especially if we have more of that mangrove-type forest to go through.

And if Eriana or Lars do not want it, it can certainly be used for 'non-uniform' clothes for the others. I suspect that Toshi will need some garments like ours soon enough, especially if he intends to stay with the company all the way back to Palarand.

"Yes, I'll take that bolt as well."

There was a certain amount of haggling then, which included a discount for the large amount bought.

Ursula shook hands with the stall-holder to seal the deal and then smiled. "Now I'll need some other, even lighter, materials," she said. "If you care to join me in your changing booth, I will show you what we wear under our dresses!"

* * *

"You have bought a great deal this morning," Eriana remarked when the party returned to the hostel. "I hope you have not drained my treasury! What is all that material for?"

"Partly for all the extra people we seem to be collecting, Highness, and partly because I can see the need for clothes of a different color for the men for certain operations."

"Ah?"

"Yes. This light pale gray-sand color we wear now is just right on the river for keeping the sun off, but I did notice that when the men went off in Bakhrad they could be seen through the trees. Oh, I know it does not make a lot of difference but that difference may be important in a future encounter."

"You speak of camouflage, I deem." Eriana considered before nodding. "Aye, I agree. But to be truly effective they may need long sleeves instead of tee shirts and trousers instead of shorts, that their bare skin should not show."

"I overlooked skin color, Highness. Fortunately most of your men have enough of a tan now that should not be a problem this summer. There was only one each of these two bolts available, I checked with the four different sellers in the market, but it should cover our needs until we get to Bibek."

"And this other bolt?"

"Lightweight underwear material, Highness, for us and for the extra men."

"Of course. I am glad that I could take that day dress off when we returned yesterday morning and put on a ship dress. It is so hot here!"

"It is the hottest day so far, Highness, but some in the market said that would bring thunderstorms later. Will that affect our plans for later this afternoon?"

"I do not mind the weather, at sea you learn to accept whatever the Gods throw at you. Here I am not sure what those of Zebrin will do. Of course, if it were a real fight then the weather is of lesser importance, I deem, but this afternoon is only to be a demonstration." A distant bell chimed. "Ah, it seems that lunch will soon be served, we have time to go and refresh ourselves first. Ursula?"

"Of course, Highness. Coming, Tyra?"

* * *

Almost the whole company climbed into the provided covered wagons after they had risen from their naps. Covered wagons because the heavens had opened and brought forth torrents, sufficient water that some roadways were ankle-deep and slow to drain. The thunderheads were in a long procession and promised to keep soaking the Great Valley for most of the afternoon.

Nethra, emboldened by her visit to the market, had decided to accompany the men so only Banest, Larys, Matta, Vellana and Kaldar remained at the hostel, along with Stine, who could not yet walk. With the new rolls of cloth now available, the women told Eriana that there would be sufficient to occupy them until the others returned.

Their destination today was the main barracks, a little way north of the Graf's palace. The procession of wagons - plus Eriana's carriage - stopped in front of a large building to one side of the brick-paved parade ground. Most of the company managed to gain the safety of the large exercise hall without getting too wet.

Inside they found a large open space punctuated by rows of brick columns which supported the roof, which was composed of a sawtooth ridge arrangement. The southern parts of this had many panels of leaded glass which allowed plenty of light to penetrate but kept the direct sun out. Over the far side of the hall a number of ranks and files of Zebrin troops stood at ease, their uniforms of two slightly differing colors and styles. Oznar was there with Marshal Norzo, the pair walked across to greet the visitors.

"Marshal, Kornal. An impressive building," she told Oznar on greeting him. "You have managed so large a hall and, despite the size of the roof, found a way to let in enough light."

"As you say, Highness... or should that be Admiral today? I see that you wear martial attire and that sword on your back looks fearsome."

She grinned. "Today the sword is for show, Kornal. It is a proper battle blade and, indeed, drew blood in our little difficulty in Faralan. I would not dare use it for training, it is too lethal. I wear it today merely to prove to doubters that I am more than just a fanciful Princess but someone who knows her craft."

"Highness... Admiral, I realized that yesterday when you and I spoke of battle. You proved to me then that you knew of what we discussed. I do understand that others may not believe that, if I may be blunt, maidens like yourselves and your armed companions can truly fight as men do."

Her grin became wider. "That is what we have come here to prove, Kornal. If you may find me a practice sword we will show you what we can do. My men will demonstrate other forms of warfare yet unknown to Zebrin. If there is time we may even attempt a melee, yours against mine."

Oznar shook his head in wonder. "I would be delighted to see a practice melee between your men and mine, Admiral, but the weather is unkind to us today. Will this hall suffice for your demonstrations?"

"Indeed, Kornal. What is that I see on the floor over there?"

"We of Zebrin do not possess the mats you described to us yesterday but, considering the matter, I can now see the utility of them and we shall have some made. However, one of my aides suggested this measure, which I trust will suffice. We have broken open a quantity of animal feed and laid a smooth layer on the floor, covering it with a tarpaulin. Of course our stables will collect and use the feed afterwards. If that will prove adequate, Admiral?"

"There is only one way to test the matter, Kornal. We can use the brick floor for blade work and the mat for unarmed combat. How do you desire to arrange this?"

"This is your demonstration, Admiral. If you may offer suggestions?"

Her smile became wicked. "Let us try some of your more vocal nay-sayers against my crew, Kornal. When they discover that they cannot prevail, we may move on to more interesting examples of combat."

"Ah! I like your way of thinking, Admiral. If I may go and select some suitable victims... ah, I mean opponents."

"Of course, Kornal... Have you practice blades we may borrow? We keep a certain small number with us, naturally, but space is limited aboard any vessel, as you know."

"We do, Admiral, of course. The barrels are over there." He pointed to one wall where a number of barrels stood, the hilts of weapons plainly visible. "Are you and your crew comfortable with unaccustomed weapons? I know some of my men struggle when another blade has a different balance."

"Aye, of course, Kornal! Anyone may lose a blade on the field of battle or, worse, have a cherished blade break against a foe, so we are all accustomed to wield at need whatever may be found lying about that field. Do you not have the custom of calling 'Switch' during a practice bout?"

Oznar was wary. "I do not know that word, Admiral, not as you describe."

"When the marshal calls 'Switch'," she explained, "all must briefly pause and toss or throw their weapon to their present opponent, simulating a loss upon the field of battle. Thus, every man is suddenly faced with a new and different blade to fight with. It is something that those of Palarand do but we have also used it in Joth. It is a simple way of simulating the chaos of battle, I deem."

"Do you tell me? Already I have learned something new. Admiral, if I may conduct you and your people to the barrels to select practice weapons."

Oznar took Eriana and her company over to the barrels and then headed for his troops to explain matters. Eriana examined the weapons, noting that beside swords there were spears, both blunted and headless, shields of various kinds, and a box of knives of various sizes and designs.

«Take your pick, boys and girls. Let us show these fine fellows what those of Palarand can do!»

Both Eriana and Bennet chose from the longer of the available blades, Bennet also selecting a counter-blade, while Semma, to Eriana's surprise, picked two of the shorter swords.

"You can use those, Semma?"

"Aye, Highness. Having seen Her Highness use two blades of similar size, Captain Merek understands the utility of such weapons for folk such as those of like size to her," The smaller guardswoman explained. "D'Kenik was kind enough to give me some basic tuition before he departed north with Her Highness."

"Ah. That was before you were selected to join our party, I deem?"

"As you say, Highness. I would not say that I am as proficient as Her Highness but, in truth, the technique is not difficult to learn." She smiled. "Of course, those of Zebrin may not know how these are used."

"Do not become over confident, Semma. Zebrin is nearer to the source of that art than Palarand is, they may yet have some experience of it."

"Understood, Highness."

Toshi approached Ursula, who had remained with the group as they moved towards the practice weapons.

"Mistress, if I may entrust my katana to you while we are here. You know that it is an heirloom, it may - inadvertently, perhaps - become mislaid should I stack it with the others."

"I would be honored, Toshi. You plan to join the fun?"

Toshi stared at Ursula. "Mistress, I do not understand you people. Among the folk of the islands warfare is a serious business. I would not call it fun."

Ursula thought. "I know what you mean, Toshi. When you are fighting for your life then it is never going to be fun. But no lives are at stake here today so the men see it as a chance to show off their abilities. That can be fun, especially when your opponent has no idea how you fight."

He nodded slowly. "I understand, Mistress. Yes, there is satisfaction when you do something your opponent does not expect because he has not been taught that way. As for fun, I will wait to see what happens here today."

"So what will you choose instead?"

"If I may, I will leave that choice until I can see what these others are capable of. I assume that you do not intend to fight?"

"I try not to become involved, Toshi. My job is to put people back together afterwards."

"And you have my respect for that duty, Mistress. Do you yet rely on your fellows to protect you when the battle comes your way?"

"Mostly, Toshi. They seem to have adopted me somehow." She paused, remembering. "There was an occasion, when we fought in the Shevesty field in Faralan, where I did strike back with a weapon, though."

"Oh? I cannot imagine you with a sword, Mistress."

"It was that big blade of Her Highness. She had been felled by a club and we all thought she was dead. We all went crazy when that happened."

"I can understand that. I would have done the same."

"Her sword came to my feet and I charged the two men who were nearest her. I do not really remember what happened then but I was told that I killed them both."

His eyebrows shot up. "You killed two men? With that big sword of hers? I could barely lift something that size!"

"I am not sure that I could, normally, but there is a kind of rage that affects people when somebody..." close to them, "... important falls in battle. We all felt it. I do not think we left any of the attackers alive."

"If you would tell me of this battle sometime, Mistress. If I am to travel with you and your people then I must needs know what they are capable of."

"I have no doubt that you will hear the story sometime, Toshi. Look, Her Highness is about to begin the demonstration."

The circle of watchers was big enough that two of the brick pillars were well inside it. Ursula and Toshi joined the audience to find Eriana facing a well-built Zebrin armsman, who had a sash indicating some kind of rank or specialty. They bowed to one another and then raised their swords.

Eriana then moved fast, twisting and angling forward to plant a strike on the Zebrin's chest! She immediately pulled back before he could respond. The bout then continued in a more or less conventional way for a while, both testing the other's strength and techniques. Then the Zebrin tried to trap Eriana's sword against the floor but she yanked it back, pivoted and stuck it in his ribs under his left arm. He immediately pulled back and raised his sword in salute.

Oznar stepped forwards into the circle. "Men! Let this be a lesson to you, it certainly has been to me! In the future you may, indeed, face women either on the field of battle or elsewhere. If they bear weapons then you must, must, treat them as you would any other enemy. Your very being might rebel against it but, consider, if you do not then she will prevail and it is you who will be dead."

He turned to Eriana. "Admiral, the man you face is Ironmaster Krif, the Graf's personal Master of Arms. I am sure that he now understands what I explained to him yesterday."

She nodded and then bowed to Krif. "Ironmaster, it was needful to show you the truth. Your men will not find many women bearing arms, that is not their nature, but there will be some and your men must needs be prepared when they face them."

He bowed in return. "Admiral, I did not believe that it was possible for any woman to bear arms. I would ask further instruction from you."

"That is why we are here, Ironmaster. If we may try another bout? I have an unusual size and strength for a woman, it is said, and you may choose one of my companions, who are of a size your men are more likely to encounter."

"As you say, Admiral. If that is true, I would match her against one of our own, perhaps of like abilities. Endir, stand forward!"

The man stepped into the ring to join Krif. Eriana turned and beckoned Bennet inside.

"Are you content, Bennet?"

Bennet looked unconcerned. "Aye, Admiral, of course."

Eriana and Krif moved back as Oznar said, "Begin."

By chance the two were evenly matched. Mindful of Eriana's first strike, Endir was more cautious and the match became one of endurance. It was soon apparent to all, however, that Bennet was much fitter than the Zebrin who was soon sweating with the effort. After Bennet managed two slight pokes on the Zebrin's chest Oznar called a halt.

"Enough. Armswoman, you have earned the respect of all present, I deem. You have fought at least as skilfully as any of His Grace's men. Shall you retire unbeaten?"

Bennet curtseyed to him, which caused a ripple of amusement among the Zebrins. "Thank you, Sir. It was a pleasure to test myself against one of your better men."

"If I may ask, have you always been a woman-at-arms?"

"Indeed not, Sir. Before Her Highness Princess Garia came to Palarand and showed us what it was possible for any woman to do, I worked in the palace kitchens."

That statement caused a murmur through the watchers.

"Do you tell me..?"

"After Her Highness showed the men of the Palace Guard that none could defeat her," Bennet explained, "Captain Merek was asked to take four of the palace servants as a trial, to see if it was possible for a woman to serve in the guard. The trial was successful and two of those four traveled to Boldan's Rock with Her Highness... Admiral Eriana. I am one of the second four to join, Semma there is another."

Oznar swiveled to observe Semma, noticing that she held two shorter swords. "Young lady, if you would show us what you can do."

Semma turned. "Admiral?"

"If you feel comfortable, Semma."

Semma stepped forward into the circle and Bennet and Endir rejoined the watchers, several of whom eyed Bennet with a fresh perspective. The smaller guardswoman temporarily shifted the two swords to her left hand so that she could give a chest-thump salute.

"You are small yet you are a guardswoman of King Robanar, I see," Oznar said. "Do not these large fellows intimidate you?"

"Sometimes, Sir," Semma admitted. "My smaller size does make me lighter, though, and I may be faster than a larger foe unless he spends much time practising with his sword. I do not expect to take part in many battles, Sir, my duties are more likely to be as escort to Her Majesty or crowd control at audiences of Their Majesties."

"Ah." Oznar nodded. "I take your point. It is a question of finding a suitable person for a particular task, I deem. You are content to try yourself today?"

"Aye, Sir."

"I see you use two swords. Is this normal for smaller armsmen of Palarand?"

"Sir, I usually use one sword just as Bennet does, but I have trained with two, since Her Highness Princess Garia showed the worth of such for shorter folk such as myself."

Oznar thought of asking another question and then changed his mind, instead searching the ring of troops surrounding the ring. "Hofer! Come forward."

He may have been shorter than most of his fellows but Hofer was still taller than Semma. He was wiry, reminding her a little of Wagonmaster Jaxen. Hofer held his sword with an easy grip and nodded to Semma.

"Begin!"

The grip suddenly tightened and the blade snaked towards Semma. She immediately brought her blades up to form the defensive cross and, once Hofer's had met hers with a clash, she swung them down and to her left.

Behind her, Oznar nodded thoughtfully.

Hofer pulled back and tried a side cut, which allowed Semma to lever his blade down, pull her right-hand blade, swivel on her left foot and poke her opponent in the ribs before stepping smartly back. There was a collective gasp from the onlookers. It soon became apparent that Hofer could not touch Semma, despite his longer blade, while she could reach him almost anywhere.

"Enough. Stand easy, Hofer."

The armsman pulled back and raised his sword in salute before gingerly feeling his ribs with his free hand for the bruises.

Oznar said, "An impressive display indeed, Guardswoman! It appears that our defensive training is lacking somewhat. Tell me, could you keep this up for long? In other words, do you tire?"

"I would probably tire faster than my opponent would, Sir," Semma replied, "but the aim is always to end the contest before that happens. I did touch him five times. One of those might have struck something vital." She lowered her blades and shrugged. "Of course a blade may break or another may come to assist, such is the fortune of battle."

"As you say, Guardswoman. Thank you. You have my greatest respect for what you can do." He turned to Eriana. "What of your other women folk? Can all of them fight in a like manner? I notice that she carries a curious blade."

The she he pointed to was Ursula, who had overlooked that she was carrying Toshi's sword.

"Indeed not, Kornal!" Eriana replied with a smile. "Ursula, as you know, is the company's healer and her oath does not permit her generally to use such weapons except, mayhap, when her own life may be in danger. The sword she carries is merely kept safe for another."

"Ah, as you say, Admiral."

"Her assistant and companion Tyra is learning certain martial arts, it is true, but she does not yet have sufficient ability to join us in our practice today. She is of the water folk of Joth, she has other abilities which have proved more useful to us."

"As you say. I wondered at seeing one so young here. I notice another woman, your Kittrin and some other men who wear attire of a different color."

Eriana began, "Nethra is..." She paused. "Nethra, shall you be upset if the tale of Bakhrad is told?"

Ursula noticed that Nethra was holding Lars' hand fairly tightly. She replied, "Highness, we are safe enough now. The other women might not desire to hear that tale told but it might prove instructive for the Kornal's men. I will bear it, I deem."

"If you are sure? I do not wish to cause you further distress."

Oznar asked, "Is this about that place in Yod, Admiral?"

"Aye, Kornal, that place is Bakhrad. The telling would take some small part of the afternoon, but it may be useful for your men to hear."

"You did not tell all, I deem, when you spoke of it yesterday before His Grace, but I believe it will be instructive to our men to hear the tale." He turned to address the troops. "Men! You see here before you almost all those who came with Admiral Eriana aboard her ship Visund. She will tell you of an incident that occurred during their passage past Yod, requiring her men to use all their skills, and what they found in that land."

The room quietened down and Eriana began. "After some earlier adventures we departed Yod City and sailed upstream for most of that day. Seeking a place to rest our heads, we thought to stop at a small fishing village in an inlet called Bakhrad Creek. When we arrived -"

The whole room was silent as she described what had happened. The part with the guns was mentioned but not explained in any detail, since that would have suggested that Eriana, Bennet and Semma might still have been wearing Personal Pistols. Some time had to be devoted to explaining Thunder Pipes, but Eriana was privately sure that the Zebrins would not understand until having one fired in front of them - which she was not about to do.

The search of the villages was described, the attack on the lookout barn recounted and the night assault at the farm detailed. By the time she had finished there was an ugly murmur and many of her listeners looked furious.

"Men!" Oznar raised both arms. "Calm yourselves! The Admiral speaks of history, those involved have all been executed or given lengthy sentences. But she explains to you what might still be found along the wilder parts of the river's banks. Those were the actions of renegade soldiers of Yod, the like should not trouble Zebrin, but others of that inclination may require your attentions in future days."

He swung an arm and pointed. "Mistress Nethra there is one of those rescued women. She is the only one of the captive women who dares approach any man since that time. There are four others who cannot, their anguish is yet too great. Whether they will recover in time no-one yet knows. Such torments may cause greater scars to the mind than any which may disfigure a body.

"Near her the Admiral has pointed out the six men who were also imprisoned and forced to labor for the renegades. Their anguish is of a different kind. They are men, it is true, but they have still suffered the horrors of war, captivity and mistreatment. Scorn them not at your peril, for none of you knows what the future may hold for any man - or woman."

There was a mutter which gradually tapered away to silence, broken only by the sound of yet another downpour on the roof.

"Very well," Oznar said. "Admiral, after that I find I do not have the stomach for a melee. What say you?"

"With your men and ours thinking about what happened, probably not, Kornal. What say we move to your mat? There we may show you some other ideas which may be new to you and your men."

"Then we shall do so. Men! To the mat, if you would."

As everyone moved to surround the padded tarpaulin Eriana found herself walking next to Marshal Norzo.

"Marshal, you have been quiet today. Is there some problem? I do not understand the relationship between you and Kornal Oznar."

"Admiral, Oznar and I are not in the same chain of command, save that we both report directly to His Grace," the Marshal explained. "His position is particular in that he commands His Grace's personal troops, those you see here with the red flashes on their shoulders. My responsibility is that of His Grace's water troops, equivalent to those you named marines. The selection of men I brought this afternoon are those with gray shoulder flashes."

"Ah. I wondered at the significance, Marshal."

"Are all your men here then marines, Admiral? I am not familiar with your uniforms or rank markings."

"Hah, no indeed, Marshal. I regret that the number of water troops I have, as you describe them, is somewhat smaller than I find comfortable, for various historical reasons. Many of those you see here are my ship's crew, that is, sailors. All those are my countrymen and all are comfortable with weapons in their hands. For other historical reasons we also have a growing number of what those of Joth name civilians. As you have just heard some of those civilians are the barge folk, both men and women, and there are also various people who we have found good reason to include."

Norzo raised an eyebrow. "Even your Kittrin, Admiral? We know of him, of course, but he seemed a man out of place in Zebrin. Nobody here knew what to do with him."

Eriana smirked. "You should have introduced him to your Master of Arms, Marshal. I am told that Toshi has knowledge of fighting methods little known here in the east. Having learned of Palarand and what may be transpiring there, he desired to make his slow way there in due time, passing from land to land. When I learned of his desire I offered him passage since, like me and my countrymen, he is a man of the sea and can look after himself with a blade."

"Perhaps you have the right of it, Admiral. We of Zebrin have so concentrated on ourselves and our nearest neighbors that we often overlook the larger view. Listening to your description of the Sirrel Federation I was interested, but I know that His Grace will be very cautious until he sees how it will work. But -"

The conversation broke off as the assembled groups surrounded the makeshift mat.

Eriana called out, "Lars, show the Ironmaster what you can do."

The Master of Arms handed his sword and knife to a subordinate and stepped out onto the surface to face Lars, who gave him a respectful nod and then assumed a ready position. In size and build the two were evenly matched but Lars barely had time to draw a breath before Krif attacked. The result was inevitable, he sailed over the back of Lars to land with a thump on the tarpaulin.

Krif scrambled to his feet and turned to face Lars. "Interesting. I did not know that any in the east knew much of this style of combat. Sir, what is your rank? How should I name you?"

"My rank is Force-Admiral, Master of Iron, and I am named Lars. Lars will do fine."

"Then, Admiral Lars, if we may try that again, now that I know what to expect."

"Yah." Lars smiled. "Want a decent fight."

After Krif had been thrown four times Eriana became exasperated. "Oh, for Frigg's sake. Lars, hold! Ironmaster, it is no disgrace to admit that, while you know of this style of combat, you are not proficient in it. If we may give you a proper demonstration."

Krif was shaken. "It is as you say, Admiral. I must needs admit that I have no idea how he is doing what he does. Is this something new to the Great Valley, then?"

"It is possible, Ironmaster. Our Kittrin Toshi may know some of it, his people have similar traditions."

Krif bowed to Lars and then turned to bow to Eriana. "Admiral, instruct us."

«Eirik, on the mat, please. Both of you, keep it balanced. I do not want anyone assuming that Lars wins because of his greater build.»

«Yah, Princess.»

The two faced each other and then set off at speed. The audience was shocked to silence as the two grappled, were thrown, and then rolled to their feet to immediately counter-attack. Some of the attacks were successful, a hand-edge or a foot being brought to a halt just before it could cause serious damage to the opponent. Other times the two writhed, side-stepped or ducked to avoid the next attack and press their own. After what must have been only a minute or two Eriana again called a halt.

"Enough." She turned to Oznar. "That is what we can do, Kornal. It is time for the next variation. Semma, if you would."

The smaller guardswoman took off her sword and knife and handed them to Tyra, who happened to be standing next to her, before stepping into the ring. Most of those assumed that she would face the smaller opponent but she stood in front of Lars as Eriana herself faced Eirik!

The four bowed and then began two simultaneous matches. It showed to all that size was not as important as most assumed, that someone the size and weight of Semma could easily handle a larger opponent. There were many thoughtful expressions among the watching men when Eriana called a halt a few moments later, having demonstrated her point. The four bowed again and then stood back.

Ursula felt a nudge and turned as Toshi hissed at her, "I did not know that you people knew the way of wind and water! Where did you learn that?"

"I have no idea, Toshi. You remember that I have never been to Palarand? I assume they learned it there."

His expression was sullen. "The east is stranger than I knew. How is it possible that such knowledge has traveled from one side of this great land to the other? Yet you remain ignorant of so much else!"

"I suspect that they did not learn it from your empire, Toshi," she replied. "I am guessing the knowledge came to Palarand the same way I did."

He simmered. "Your own tale is madness. I do not know if I believe any of what I have been told."

She waved a hand. "Leave it for now, please. If you still intend to come downriver with us there may be proofs you can see for yourself. "

"If I must, Mistress. I do not call you a liar but the stories I have heard so far do not seem possible."

Oznar saw them talking and came over to them. "Mistress, Master. Now that I see you together, I can see that it is his sword that you carry, Mistress."

She replied, "That is so, Kornal. Toshi did not want to use it for the demonstration today."

Oznar switched to Toshi. "I would hope not! I have seen it drawn, no doubt it is as lethal a blade as that of the Admiral. But you bear no practice blade today, Master Toshi. Is it your intent to show us more of the unarmed combat?"

Toshi gave Oznar a look. "I was not sure what would happen today, Kornal. I can do much of what you have already seen though I was taught differently." He shrugged. "I can of course use a sword but so can everyone else. Nothing would be proved."

Oznar waved at the area where the barrels stood. "Then perhaps you could show us another skill, Kittrin. Axe, maybe? Knives? Though that may not be so simple in here with so many present. Spears, perhaps?"

Toshi looked thoughtfully at the distant weapons before giving an abrupt nod. "Hai. Not spears but spear poles. Does your Master at Arms know how to use those?"

By this time Eriana had wandered over. "What is this?"

"Your Kittrin desires to test our Master at Arms with spear poles, Admiral."

"Oh, you mean quarterstaffs? Aye, some of us know the art but others may be more skilled with them. My own men prefer more... direct methods. Toshi, if you desire to try them, I have no complaint."

He bowed. "As you wish, Admiral."

Oznar said, "If the fight is to be with poles, we should move back to the bare floor. Men! Over there."

As everyone moved back to the previous area of combat Toshi walked off and spent a little time selecting two similar poles. He returned with them, walked over to Krif and presented both to him.

"You choose one."

Krif made his choice, handed the other back to Toshi and the two faced off in the center of the ring. The murmuring from the watchers died away fairly rapidly. The two held their poles in a similar way, with both hands a body-width apart in the central part of their pole, and with the pole tilted down to their left.

There was a bang as the two began, each looking for an opening to exploit. Although both used similar moves it soon became apparent to Ursula that they been taught differently. Both moved on their feet but Krif slid his around cautiously as his body weight shifted while Toshi positively danced on the balls of his own feet.

Eriana muttered, "The Ironmaster uses his pole like a man with a double-ended sword, I deem."

Ursula looked and saw what she meant. She also saw what Toshi was doing.

"Kendo."

"What?"

"There is a way of practising called Kendo, but it is not for poles. I will explain later, or Toshi will."

"Ah."

Krif managed a poke at Toshi's chest before he could dance out of the way, but the Kittrin jumped a quarter way around the Ironmaster and poked him in the side in reply. Continuing his move, before the Ironmaster could even turn, Toshi had whacked him behind both knees, making them buckle before he could recover. He managed to spin in place to deflect the next strike, but Toshi twirled his pole into a blur, slid his grip to one end and brought the other down to rest against the Ironmaster's neck.

"Hai!"

Krif immediately stepped back, swung his pole to the vertical and bowed. "Impressive, Master Toshi. Your Admiral was right about you."

There was movement among the men opposite as Graf Nuel pushed his way through.

Kornal saw him and called, "Company, respect for the Graf!"

As the men straightened themselves Nuel joined the two in the ring. Eriana and Oznar joined them.

"Admiral, I was sufficiently intrigued by your words yesterday that I thought to come and quietly observe your demonstration. I am glad that I did so, the display has been most impressive. I would petition you to remain in Zebrin longer, to teach some of these methods to my men, but I know that you must needs return to Palarand before the Rains begin.

"We of Zebrin have discovered our lack in methods of warfare known elsewhere along the river and we desire to remedy that lack. How can we best do that, Admiral? Think you that Palarand would permit a contingent of my men to travel there for instruction?"

Eriana, still catching her breath after her bout, had difficulty thinking. "Your Grace, if you would give me leave to consider the matter. I must needs consult my experts and, indeed, it may not be possible to make reply without reference to my King in Palarand."

"Indeed, such a decision should not be made hastily, I deem. I will await your word." He turned. "I must thank those of Palarand - and those others who travel with them - for their display here today. The weather has not been helpful but, despite that, you have made an impression on Zebrin we shall long remember."

Eriana gave him a brief bow. "Your Grace, Palarand thanks you for your kind words. Know that the welcome we have received here in Zebrin has been much more than any of us could have expected. I am hopeful that this is the start to a closer relationship between our two lands."

"As do I, Admiral. You have shown us that there is more happening along our great river than any in Zebrin knew. If I may ask, has your demonstration concluded, or have I interrupted you and your folk?"

Eriana looked up at the skylights. "By your leave, Your Grace, I believe that we have done enough for today. If we may return to our hostel while the weather yet relents."

"Of course. Shall we speak tomorrow? Now that I have seen what your men can do - I ask your pardon, your men and women, we may discuss certain matters in greater detail."

"At your convenience, Your Grace."

"And you intend to depart the following day, I deem."

"It is as you say, Your Grace. Our time along the Sirrel has become limited."

"Very well. Until tomorrow, then. Oznar, Norzo, with me, if you would."

Nuel swept out of the exercise hall followed by his subordinates. The troops parted to make way for them. Eriana wiped a hand across her brow and remarked to Lars, «That was unexpected! I did not know what we would find in Zebrin but this exceeds anything I could imagine.»

«Yah, Princess. That man is clever, he sees advantage for his land in becoming closer to us, but we must remember that may be all he sees.»

«Agreed, but all lands do that.» She turned to her company. "That ends the demonstration for today, I deem. Come, let us return to the hostel and clean ourselves up. Tomorrow, while I visit His Grace, we must needs prepare for yet another departure."